Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation on 12/27/2024 in all areas

  1. Like most mornings, Tiffany was waiting in the morning crowd of coffee fanatics, anxiously awaiting to hear her name called so she could grab her drink and get on with her day. The heaters were on full tilt, making the multiple layers of clothing she had on rather uncomfortable but it just wasn’t worth taking any layers off, only to quickly return to the frigid air outside. Her eyes wondered, scanning the busy store for anything of interest in an attempt to kill time, only to find her eyes continually gazing back at the same telltale sign that she was all too familiar with from her own boyfriend. While most were dressed in large puffy coats, others were more lightly dressed, which probably resulted in them running from the store to the warmth of their cars, but that's besides the point. Her eyes wandered back for a fourth time as she finally made up her mind, seeing the thin crisp edge of a diaper peeking out from under the man's shirt in front of her with a small barnyard creature peeking back at her. “Excus-” She started, reaching out to tap him on his shoulder, just as a name was called out, causing him and what appeared to be his partner to disperse into the crowd in an attempt to grab their drinks. “Tiffany!” One of the baristas called out almost immediately after, causing her to trail through the crowd after them, grabbing her warm coffee before following them out of the store and into the cold. “Hey uh-,” Tiffany started to call out, only stopping herself as she realized it didn’t matter anymore. The woman in front of her turned her head around, still parading forward through the parking lot, stopping as she looked at Tiffany. “Were you talking to us?” Tiffany gave a smile, “Yea, sorry I just wanted to say his tails are sticking out,” The woman gave a short, puzzled look before looking at her boyfriend's butt to see what she was talking about. “Ha!” She let out, chuckling as the man's face reddened. “And where's yours?” She called out with a chuckle. Tiffany smirked, giving a slight shrug as she approached the couple, snow crunching beneath her feet. “Probably still fast asleep at home,” “I get that. Sometimes it's a whole ordeal to force these little dudes to leave the house for anything,” She said, chuckling as she tried to embarrass her partner. “I hear ya. Coffee and Target is about the last thing he wants to do on a Saturday morning,” Tiffany said. “Tiffany, by the way,” She said, extending her hand. “Beth,” The other woman responded, shaking her hand. “Did I hear you say Target?” Tiffany smiled, “You sure did,” She said with a laugh, taking a drink of her coffee. “It's cold,” The man said quietly, his arms and hands wrapped around his hot drink. “Alright, go get in the car baby,” Beth said, pulling her keys out to unlock her car as it beeped in the distance quickly followed by the man turning to make his way to the car. “Any who, were off to Target ourselves funnily enough,” “Wow! Small world huh?” She said with a laugh. “And you got him to come with?” “He doesn’t get much of a choice in our household,” Beth said with a smirk. “He gave up the pants a long time ago, if you know what I mean,” Tiffany chuckled. “I hear ya, my little guy just doesn’t want Mommy to drag him around all day,” “Pfft. Withhold his happy times and I’m sure he’ll eagerly follow you around Target,” Beth said with a laugh. Tiffany let out a wide grin, completely enjoying the ability to just talk about this with a stranger. “Hey well, it's cold and my drink is getting cold, but what do you say we meet up at Target? Talk some more while we shop?” Beth let her jaw drop for the added suspense. “Oh. my. God. Yes! Ah, this will be so fun!” “Yea! It will be great to get some girl time, especially with another Mommy!!” Beth said with excitement. “Yes! For real! James will still be in tow, but he can quietly push the cart while us girls talk,” Beth said, pulling her keys back out. “Alright. Well, I’ll see you there then,” Tiffany said, pulling out her own keys before turning to head towards her car. “See ya soon!” Beth called out. ~~ “Hey!” Tiffany called out, stomping the snow off her feet as she entered the store to see Beth and James standing towards the entrance with a cart. “Thank goodness! I was beginning to get nervous!” Beth said, wrapping her arms around Tiffany for a hug which kind of caught her off guard. “Sorry, the kiddo called and was asking for permission,” Tiffany said. “By the way, I’m Tiffany,” She said, extending her hand towards James to officially greet him. “James,” He said quietly, lightly shaking her hand. “Permission? You’ve got him well trained then,” Beth chuckled, starting to walk off into the store to which Tiffany followed as James slowly pushed the cart after them. “What's his name?” “Tyler,” Tiffany responded. “Aw, cute. I used to date a Tyler,” Beth said, turning down an aisle to look at some of the home decor. “Was kind of a prick though,” She said with a laugh. “What’d you do, tell him you wanted to baby him and he ran away?” Tiffany joked. “Is that too much to ask?” Beth said jokingly, giving James a smile as his cheeks flushed up a little. “So how long have the two of you been dating?” Tiffany asked, taking a sip of her now lukewarm coffee. “Can you answer that one dear, Mommy’s really liking this pillow,” She said, setting her drink down in the cart as she carefully examined it. “Uh, just over three years now,” James said calmly, nodded as he answered. “And how’d you meet?” Tiffany said, pushing on James as she wandered around the isle, slowly perusing. “Online actually. She uh- Mommy uh- DM’d me on one of my posts,” James said with a little giggle. “You can’t just leave out all of the important bits, dear. Tell her all of it,” Beth chimed in, still spinning the pillow around in her hands as she tried to look preoccupied. James' cheeks reddened again as he rubbed his hands together nervously. “I had uh- posted a pic…of me…wearing a diaper with my stuffed rabbit…” “And…” Beth said. James' face had gone flush red by this point as he stood on his heels, swinging his toes back and forth avoiding any eye contact. “I was asking if any Mommy’s could come change me,” “Good boy!” She said, suddenly putting the pillow back on the shelf. “Wow! I didn’t know those kinds of posts actually got responses,” Tiffany said, trying not to giggle too hard as she was afraid it might hurt James’s feelings. “Right?” Beth said, giving her a puzzled face as she strolled down the aisle. “I don't know what I was thinking. I was just alone, at home late one night scrolling through my feed and I thought, eh what the hell? Shot this random internet stranger a message and things just kind of took off?” “Was it quick?” Tiffany asked. “Oh no. I think it was like three months before he finally had the nerve to ask me out?” Beth said, wandering into the next aisle. “Three months?” Tiffany said, completely baffled as she followed behind Beth. “Yup. Three weird months. He wasn’t the only one either. I’d shot a couple of dudes' messages, all of which turned out to be complete creeps. Maybe it only worked out because he took so long?” Beth said. “Huh, I guess online dating can work out,” Tiffany said. “Do you feel lucky?” Turning around to look at James. He blushed a little as he nodded. “I do,” “Damn straight!” Beth called out, giving a quick twirl as she held her coffee in the air. “Baby boy is damn lucky!” She said, before putting her hand over her mouth. “Was that outloud?” Tiffany chuckled as she shook her head, turning to see James doing a quick check if anyone was behind them, likely being relieved by the fact that no one was. “And what about you and Tyler? How’d you meet,” Tiffany asked as they strolled out of the home section and into clothes. “A friend set us up,” She said. “A friend? More like a match maker. So which one of you was into the whole scene?” Beth asked. “Believe it or not, both of us,” Tiffany said, nodding her head as Beth turned to stare at her in disbelief. “Just like that? Magically out of the blue? So then who brought it up first?” Beth asked. “Tyler. I think I knew, at least a few weeks before he told me anyway, but it was so cute. He was tossing and turning all night until I finally asked what was bothering him when he broke down and just told me everything. I think he thought I would dump him, run for the hills, that sort of thing? But his eyes went real big when I let him know my feelings about it,” “Aww, must have been magical. This little guy has been in diapers since day one of our relationship,” Beth said with a laugh, giving a loving smile back towards James who was eyeing the toy aisle off in the distance. “Think you need anymore binkies?” Beth asked jokingly, grabbing a pack off the shelf and showing them to James. His face had been red since the moment they turned down this eye, knowing that a part of him was always interested in potentially finding something new. “No, Mommy,” He said quietly with a smile, obviously enjoying the teasing. “What about sippy cups?” Beth teased. “It's crazy how many little things end up scattered around the house,” Tiffany said, grabbing a pack of baby wipes and tossing it in the cart. “Right? They just end up everywhere. Practically have a whole cabinet's worth,” Beth chuckled, eying the shelves for anything new and fun herself. “Have to walk around with a bin picking it all up before guests come over,” Tiffany added. “Sometimes I think about just leaving it all out, but it's really just his parents that ever come over. Which at one point I thought would be a funny way to embarrass him, then I realized I would have to see them all the time and that probably wouldn’t make for a long lasting relationship” She said, causing James to smile as he looked at her lovingly. “Yea, can’t say Tyler would appreciate that either,” Tiffany said agreeingly, suddenly pulling her phone out of her pocket as it vibrated. “Speaking of,” She said with a smirk. “Hey, sweetie,” “Hi Mommy!” A voice rang out over the phone, barely loud enough for James and Beth to hear who both nonchalantly came a little closer. “What's going on?” Tiffany asked, smirking at Beth as she practically put her ear up towards the phone. “When do you think you’ll be home?” Tyler asked in a whiny voice. “Probably not for a bit. Is there something that you need?” Tiffany asked. “Mmmm…no…” Tyler said. “Sweetie…” Tiffany insisted. “I have to poop,” Tyler said, eliciting a laugh from Beth as she tried to cover her mouth with her hand. “Who was that?” Tyler asked, suddenly sounding less whiny as Tiffany tried to hold back her own laugh as James let out a smirk of his own. “Just some new friends Mommy made,” Tiffany said. “Go make pushies, sweetie,” “But when will you be home?” Tyler asked again. “Uhh-” Tiffany started. “Why don’t the four of us grab lunch after this?” Beth suddenly asked. Tiffany gave her a thumbs up. “Soon, sweetie. But I want picture proof. 5 minutes tops. Also, we’re going to lunch with some new friends after I get home,” Beth gave Tiffany an impressed look while James tried to hide a smile from her. “Who- but-” Tyler said over the phone. “No buts. 5 minutes,” Tiffany said again. “Yes, Mommy…” Tyler said, sounding defeated. “I’ll be home soon, sweetie. I love you!” Tiffany said. “I love you too,” Tyler said before hanging up. “Dam girl,” Beth said, exiting the baby aisle as they entered the toy section. “I’m liking your style. Might even have to try that one myself,” She said with a smirk. Tiffany grabbed her phone from her pocket as it dinged nearly a minute later. “Alright, you’ve got to let me see this,” Beth said, leaving James to his own devices as he tried to decide on which lego set to get. Tiffany shrugged, turning the phone screen so that she could see the picture. A perfect crotch shot of Tyler’s soiled diaper drooping well below his waist with spots of brown peaking through the colored plastic as the legs of his stuffed bear dangled to the side. “Thats fucking adorable,” Beth said, practically putting her face against the phone to see everything. “I can’t wait to meet him,” Tiffany texted him back as Beth helped James decide, ultimately putting one in the cart. “Why don’t we pick one out for your new friend Tyler too?” Beth said. “Oh no, you don-” Tiffany started. “Please, it's my pleasure. Plus you’ve got to teach the little ones to share,” Beth smirked. James grabbed a matching set off the shelf, placing it in the cart. A quick walk through the food section yielded a few odds and ends here and there for each of them, but ultimately the cart was rather bare at the end of the trip. “Typical,” Beth said as they stood in line. “What's that?” Tiffany asked. “A trip to Target and the only things we’re leaving with is food and something for the little guys,” Beth said with a chuckle. Tiffany laughed too as James stood confidently, lego sets in hand as he waited to ring them up. “Oh, he's not using his own- '' Tiffany started again. “Shhh girl, it's fine,” Beth said reassuringly as James placed the legos down on the belt. “Our finances are shared, it just makes him feel happy when he purchases things by himself,” Beth whispered to Tiffany. “Well, text me an address and I’ll meet you there with Tyler,” Tiffany said, bagging up her few odds and ends and turning to leave. “Any preferences?” Beth asked, leaving the bags for James to carry. “Something good?” Tiffany said with a chuckle. “See you both in a bit!” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!
    7 points
  2. Back home unexpectedly early from our Christmas visits, as my parents were under the weather and didn’t want to pass it along. So, three days/two nights at my in-laws, yikes! A couple of notable funny moments: during family game night, I was leaning over the board to move my piece and could feel a tinkle coming, which kept going as I sat back down. Of course, only I noticed. And in the evenings watching Christmas movies, my wife and I sitting next to each other on a couch, both knowing I would be getting progressively wetter as the night progressed! We had worked out a couple of code words if anything went wrong or if we needed anything, but other than some sneaking around to toss out used diaps, things went pretty smoothly. I even got a kiss under the mistletoe from my lovely wife, who included a quick, subtle diaper check along with it!
    5 points
  3. Happy holidays! I hope everyone is enjoying the story so far! Act II: Coming & Going Eight: Life on the East Coast I wasn’t gone long enough for ‘reality’ to feel new or fresh. It feels like the same garbage I escaped from a few days ago. In fact, the further I get from my brief adventure in California, the more unlikely it seems that I went anywhere at all. Which was more believable–that I flew across the country and suckled milk from a woman’s tit until I was wetting myself uncontrollably; or that I’d just been in New Jersey the entire time? Because I was willing to write off my entire experience as a strange dream I experienced. Nikki, she didn’t bat an eye. She woke up this morning, dressed for the gym, and went on her way without a word–like it was just another day. I was tempted to stop her as she walked out the door. “Hey, real quick…did all that stuff happen? We did go to California, right?” I hadn’t heard from Anders since he dropped us off. I haven’t heard from Sam either. It worries me a little, as now I’m just imagining the murder scene that police are stumbling into at their house. And me–I’ve got plenty to do. I’m just not ready to do it yet. I’ve got some articles to write for work. I’ve got to talk to my editor. I’ve got to return Maxine’s messages. I probably need to see Maxine sometime soon. I need to decide if I’m eating those bananas or if I’m throwing them away. I need to get some diapers too. Something I never thought I’d need to say before. I woke up to the feeling of wet padding this morning–immediately destroying any hope I had of being over these ‘accidents.’ And things went from wet to messy not too long afterwards. There was a small part of me that still liked the thrill of helplessly expelling myself into my pants, even after we landed in New Jersey again–but the realization that I have to interact with people that I know again has ruined any lingering charm. Worse, I’m currently wearing the last of the diapers that Mirabelle sent me home with. Yes, I would’ve had one more if I didn’t accidentally spill my coffee on one of them, but it’s best if we don’t think about that. I don’t think it’s important to note why a clean diaper was in such close proximity to a full cup of coffee either. “I got to go to the store,” I announce to the apartment. I hear Nikki–back from her workout by now–stirring in her room. “I need a few things,” she says. “Mind if I tag along?” “Why don’t you just, like, give me a list of what you need?” She snorts. “What, I can’t just, like, come with you?” “Well I was planning on going alone,” I sigh, “because, uh…I need to get things.” “Things?” “Things.” “Oh,” she laughs, eyes a little wider. “Like…baby things?” I clear my throat. “They’re not baby things. They’re adult diapers. Ah-dult! It’s right there in the name.” “Mmhmm,” she hums, walking past me so that she can put her shoes on. “Let’s go, baby.” It seems easier to say nothing at all than to continue to argue my case, so I let it go. === “Really, Alfie?” Nikki asks. “Lowery’s?” “I don’t like it either,” I reply, “but nobody shops here. You can be damn sure that I won’t be caught dead at ShopSmart carrying a pack of adult diapers.” Nikki snorts. “You think people give a shit about what you’re buying?” “Most people? No. But ShopSmart is busier, and more people means a greater chance of being spotted by someone curious. Maybe even someone I know.” “You care too much about the dumbest stuff.” “Do you want me to drop you off at ShopSmart and you can buy them yourself? Be my guest.” She groans and shrugs. “Well…they’re for you, so…” I laugh as I pull into the parking lot of Lowery’s Market. Broad Street, the closest thing this town has to a ‘main’ street, is bookended by two grocery stores. Lowery’s, an ancient institution, sits on the western end and had been unopposed for half a century. In the last decade, though, a ShopSmart has popped up on the eastern end. Talk to anyone five years ago, and they’d have told you that they were Lowery loyalists, through and through. These days, however, one would find the ShopSmart parking lot packed at all hours of the day and evening, while Lowery’s is looking more and more like a ghost town. Thus making it the perfect place to go if one needs to buy something embarrassing. “I have a few things to grab while I’m here,” Nikki says, getting out of the car. “Some toothpaste. Oatmeal. Jerky, for sure. Uh, I think we’re good on bananas, right?” “We’re on a mission,” I say. “We can’t be lollygagging. Get in. Get diapers. Get out.” “Lollygagging?” Nikki mutters. “Look, if you’re that stressed about buying them, just order them online and have them shipped to the apartment.” “A great idea,” I say, a bit more snidely than I intend to. “But I kind of need them, like, now.” We walk through the ancient automatic doors at the entrance; they open with a mechanical skronnnnnnk and close with a similar sound. “The whole point of me coming was so that I could get the things I needed,” she says. “We’ll get your precious diapers last, alright?” Precious. I roll my eyes and shrug, following her lead. She’s a better shopper than I am. I have a tendency to just kind of mill about in a store, getting distracted by new products and daydreaming about whether or not they’d fit into my life. Nikki, on the other hand, is a machine. She knows what she wants, she knows where they are, and she doesn’t waste time. “Where even are adult diapers?” I ask, after Nikki signals that she’s gotten everything she needs. “Are they near the baby diapers?” She snorts. “That’d be insulting to old people, wouldn’t it? I think they’re usually in the same aisle as the feminine hygiene products.” “Well I don’t know where that is either.” Nikki sighs as she picks up her pace a little so that she’s walking ahead of me now, leading the way. This would usually be about the time when she makes a comment about how helpless I am, or how it’s a miracle that I’m capable of breathing on my own. I’m grateful that she’s sparing me that commentary today–because it’d probably hit a little too close to home as I feel a fresh patch of wetness in my diaper. “Here,” Nikki says, her finger pointing at the sign hanging from the ceiling that describes what is in the aisle: FAMILY PLANNING, FEMININE HYGIENE, INCONTINENCE CARE. “It’s wild that they’d put that on a sign,” I say, realizing I’ve never really thought about it before. “What? Incontinence?” I nod. “Just seems needlessly humiliating. Any person walking into this aisle has to worry if someone watching them thinks that they’re either pissing themselves or needs a condom.” Usually, this would be where Nikki reminds me that I think too much about stupid things–but she’s already said that in the car. Instead she says: “Maybe there’s someone who’d need both? Even the incontinent might want to get their bone on.” Damn. What if that’s me? There’s more options on the store shelves than I’m expecting. Maybe I should’ve done a little bit of research first. Who could I even ask questions to? Anders, probably–though I don’t know if I’m ready to give him a ring about diaper recommendations just yet. “Well, let’s see,” I say aloud. “They’ve got pads.Undergarments made to look like underwear. Undergarments labeled ‘maximum protection’ that look like, uh, diapers.” “Any with cute little animals on them?” Nikki asks. “Or Minnie Mouse?” “Fuck off.” “Maximum protection,” she says, pointing to the bulky package on the bottom shelf. “Just get those and then you’ll be sure that they’re, like, absorbent enough.” I know I shouldn’t, but I can’t help but laugh. “Jeez. Really? Do you think I’ll be spraying like a fucking firehose?” “That’s just my advice,” she shrugs. “And I’m certainly no expert on diapers.” I’ve been meaning to ask if she has any regrets about not tasting the milk for herself. I suspect I already know the answer, but she did seem hesitant to leave the farm. I wonder if, given the chance to go back, she’d eventually allow herself the experience–even if it was just once. “Just pick something out and lets go,” Nikki sighs. “You were the one who didn’t want to–what was your word? Lollygag. Well, it seems to me like you’re lollygagging.” She’s probably right about that. Right about two things, actually. I am lollygagging. And, also, without knowing what to expect from my continence, the ‘maximum protection’ incontinence briefs are probably the way to go. I survey the aisle one more time, spotting nobody that seems overly invested in what I’m shopping for, and I quickly grab a package from the shelf–pressing it against my chest like it’s a secret treasure I need to protect. “Carry them like that,” Nikki says, “and people are going to look.” === “Well, well, well,” comes a voice from the canned fruit and vegetable aisle. “If it isn’t everyone’s favorite dynamic duo.” “Are you fucking kidding me right now?” Nikki mutters under her breath. I’m thinking the same thing. I hope it’s not who I’m sure it is, but I hold on to a sliver of hope as I spin around. Sure enough, it is her. Julie Ross–not only an ex-girlfriend of mine, but the most probable candidate for future stepmother. And here I am with a thick package of adult diapers in my hands. “Julie,” I nod, feigning a grin. “It’s good to see you.” It's frustrating that she’s good looking, as it almost makes my words true. Her long brown hair is pulled back behind her head in a ponytail, her top seems to barely contain her chest, and her shorts are gloriously short. I’d never say this aloud–especially to my father–but he has good taste. “Likewise,” she says. “I almost didn’t recognize you. I guess it’s been a little while since we’ve been in the same place at the same time, huh?” No doubt a jab about the fact that I mostly refuse to visit my father when Julie is expected to be present as well. “Yeah,” I shrug. “How about that? Just have a busy schedule and all that.” She seems to ignore my remark and instead turns her gaze to Nikki. “And Nikki, a pleasure as always.” “Uh huh,” Nikki shrugs. Pretending to like people is my specialty, not hers. “Funny running into you,” shrugs Julie. “I almost never come here. I’m more of a ShopSmart girl, myself.” It’s tempting to dissect that a little, to see if she is somehow being judgmental of the type of person who usually shops at Lowery’s–though I resist that urge for the time being. “Just had to, uh, run an errand,” I say, nervously glancing from the plastic package over to Nikki. “Interesting,” Julie replies, her lips forming into a curious smirk as her eyes wander down to the package. “Please tell me those aren’t for you, Alfie. You’ve always been so good at making it to the bathroom on time.” “You’d feel pretty shitty right now if he admitted that they were for him,” Nikki says. Julie’s smirk dissipates and she clears her throat nervously. “Sorry…maybe that’s none of my business.” I actually thought ahead to a situation like this. Maybe not, specifically, running into Julie at the grocery store–but running into anyone I knew. The plan was to state that these were for my father. Of course, seeing as how Julie probably knows my father’s bathroom habits better than anyone else these days, that story just isn’t going to fly. “Th-they’re for my, uh, mother, actually,” I say. Please-oh-please don’t let this come back to bite me later. “Oh my,” Julie frowns, some genuine concern in her voice as she holds a hand up to her mouth. “Is she okay?” “I think so? She just had a procedure done, you know? And these are just a, er, precaution.” “I had no idea she had a procedure,” Julie sighs, shaking her head. “I don’t think Peter knows either. Or, if he does, he didn’t tell me about it.” “Well it’s not the sort of thing she likes to talk about,” Nikki says, always knowing when I need some backup. “So maybe it’d be best if we just kept all this between us? Especially the incontinence pants.” “Right,” Julie nods. “Of course. Well, look, I shouldn’t hold either of you up much longer. I hope your mother has a speedy recovery. And, hey, you really should reach out to your father sometime. I know he’d love to see you.” “Yeah, I’ll do that,” I nod, hoping I’m selling this little fib too. “It was great seeing you, Alfie. And Nikki, you too.” “Uh huh.” === “Of all the people we could’ve run into, why’d it have to be her?” I ask, tossing the package of undergarments in the back seat of the car and slamming the door shut. “I’ll never understand why you’re so polite to her,” Nikki says as she gets back into the passenger seat. “She broke your heart, remember?” “Well, sure. And if she had just broken up with me, I might have shivved her.” “You would not have.” “Okay. But you would’ve. On my behalf.” “I won’t lie–I was thinking about it.” Nikki’s the best. “Right. But she’s–and I still cannot believe I have to say these words out loud–dating my fucking father now. So I kind of have an obligation to be polite.” “Your sister certainly doesn’t feel that obligation.” “My sister also hates my father, so she’d hate Julie by default–even if Julie wasn’t younger than her and her brother’s ex-girlfriend.” “See, when you talk about your sister like that,” Nikki says, “it makes me wonder why me and her don’t get along better than we do.” “Don’t take it personally,” I shrug. “Sam hates everyone equally. I’m, occasionally, the exception.” “You realize Julie’s going to run back to your father and tell him she saw us, right?” “I know.” “And she’s going to say that she saw you hauling around a pack of adult diapers.” “I know.” “And she’s going to tell him that you said they were for your mother. And that she had a ‘procedure.’” “I know.” “And your dad’s probably going to call your mom.” “I know.” “And your mother’s going to say that she has no idea what you were talking about.” “I know.” “Okay. I just wanted to make sure you knew.” === It was the day after my high school graduation party, and Samantha, myself, my parents, and Samantha’s then-boyfriend Crispin had gone out for breakfast. This particular breakfast remains embedded in my mind because, for one, it was when my parents announced they were getting a divorce. And, too, it was the very last time our family–Crispin aside–was in the same place at the same time together. The divorce was one of those things that seemed like it came from out of nowhere. My parents always seemed happy. They always seemed polite to each other. Up until the very end, they were still planning things like vacations together. It was only after the fact, with hindsight being 20/20 and all, that Sam and I started to see the cracks that had always been there, but we just weren’t paying attention to. Sam couldn’t remember the last time she saw them holding hands. I recalled how my mother always went to bed long before my father did. They always needed someone else around–be it myself, Sam, or a family friend–and never just spent time together. Up until that point, I had always assumed that I was incredibly lucky to be in a well-adjusted and functioning familial unit. I watched as friends and cousins were rocked by their parents’ divorces, and took solace in the fact that I didn’t have to worry about things like that. Until I did. I actually took the divorce a little better than I thought I would. After the initial shock wore off, it was easy to get distracted by all the other things going on in my life. High school was over, I had a big summer ahead of me, and then I was going to college in the fall. Had the divorce come any sooner–at a time when I was a little more dependent on them–I imagine I would’ve lost my mind. It’s for this reason that I believe my parents waited until when they had to make their announcement. And, even now, I wonder how long they knew the end was coming. Months? Years? Sam, on the other hand, didn’t take the divorce well. Like me, she saw our family as a well-tuned machine–though she knew this machine a lot longer than I had. She took it personally–as if my parents did this to her. It was tempting, from time to time, to tell her that she was being a little dramatic–though who was I to tell her how to grieve? The next few years got a little weird, as my parents went in their separate directions. My mother kept the house we grew up in, where she still lives today, and almost immediately began cohabitating with a new partner. The idea of someone new staying in our house was wild enough, but then we learned her new partner was Janet–a co-worker of our mother’s who we had known for almost our entire lives. Sam was not happy about this either. My father, meanwhile, promptly entered his ‘mid-life crisis’ phase, splurging on a lakeside condo, hair transplants, and a new motorcycle. While I was a little troubled by my father’s newfound recklessness–he had always been a more careful and reserved father figure while I was growing up–I was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt that he just needed to find himself a little. And he did find himself–he found himself, and his motorcycle, wrapped around a tree just outside of town on a crisp autumn afternoon. He spent a good amount of time in the hospital afterwards, recanting some of his more recent decisions. Of course, it was during this time in the hospital that he met his new ‘true-love,’ the much younger nurse, Julie Ross, who was tending to him. And, for whatever reason, she seemed just as smitten with him. It wasn’t until later–after he was out of the hospital–when his new gal was moseying around his condo and spotted a picture of me, that they put all the pieces together. “Oh, you know Alfie?” she asked. “Well…that’s my son. Do you know Alfie?” he replied, or so his version of the story goes. “We used to date,” she said. “Wait…haven’t you and I met before?” “I didn’t have hair then,” he shrugged. “And I had green hair at that time.” And then they both laughed a lot about how crazy it was that they hadn’t recognized each other until now. This was the part of the story where I would’ve liked it if they agreed that seeing each other was strange and a bad idea–but, alas, they kept on trucking. They’re still together now. Sam was really unhappy about this. These days, I maintain a very casual relationship with both of my parents. I’d say I’m a little closer to my mother than my father, but that’s mostly because I try to avoid my father when I know that Julie is going to be around. And she’s always around. Sam, she avoids both of my parents like the plague. The entirety of her family now is just myself and Anders. All this to say, I had a lot of regret about California when Anders and I came home. We were all Sam had, and here we were daydreaming about diapers and breastfeeding. Maybe Anders will explain this all to her in a way that makes sense. But that just makes me laugh. No…I probably need to talk to her about this myself. Eventually. === I had texted Maxine less than twenty minutes ago, and she’s suddenly in my apartment–looking extra cute. If I didn’t know any better, I’d assume she was just waiting around for me to reach out to her. “I missed you,” Maxine says, wrapping her arms around me and squeezing tightly. “I was gone for, like, three days,” I say, reciprocating her embrace. I don’t mind her doting affection, of course, but I can’t help but state the obvious. “Every day counts,” she says, likely alluding to the scheduled end-date of our relationship looming in the future. “Did you bring me back anything from California?” I laugh, trying to imagine what keepsake from my bizarre weekend I could offer her. “Would you care for a used diaper?” I shake my head. “Well, we weren’t in, like, the touristy parts. It was pretty hard to find a gift shop.” She frowns, though quickly reverses it into a smile before repeatedly pressing her lips against my face. I can feel the oily residue of her lipstick as it makes contact with my skin, and I can just sense that she’s left little kiss-marks on my face. Maxine doesn’t wear makeup all that often, leaving me to wonder if she only wore lipstick so that she could decorate my face. Usually, I don’t think much about Maxine’s age. She’s more mature than some people I know who are older than I am, and she’s always proven herself to be very intelligent and thoughtful in a way that seems beyond her years. Still, once in a while, I catch a glimpse of her youth. This is one of those times. It makes me wonder if she’s just acting more immature than usual, or if I’m just more attuned to it after my milk-induced trip to babyhood. She pushes me down onto my couch and straddles my lap, her legs wrapping around my body while she continues to deliver smooch after smooch to my head. I attempt to take a mental screenshot of this–this is one of those scenes I’ll want to remember a few months from now after Maxine has gone to school. “So you found your brother, huh?” “Sure did,” I sigh. We’re on the verge of talking about things that I don’t know how to talk about yet. I’ve been pondering this all day–how much do I tell Maxine? And how do I explain what I do tell her? “How’d that go?” I almost laugh, thinking about how complicated the answer to that simple question is. “Well, we got him back here. So well enough.” “So what was that place?” asks Maxine. “Like, a weird…diaper-spa?” “Yeah, kinda,” I shrug. It seems much nicer than calling it a cult. “Was it cool?” “Cool?” I laugh. She shrugs, her cheeks getting a little pinker. “I dunno. LIke, I’m sure it was weird. But, this place was full of people who wanted to be there, right?” “Uh huh.” “Right,” she nods. “It kinda makes me a little jealous that there’s this place that people can go and be their true selves without judgment–whatever those true selves are. I mean…I guess I’m romanticizing a concept–I don’t know shit about what this place is actually like. But that’s how I’ve been thinking about it.” As far as I know, Maxine has never been a diaper fetishist herself, but I could actually see her enjoying The Cradle. “Did you like it there?” she asks “Uh, well, I didn’t spend that much time there, so it’s kind of hard to say for sure, but…” “You saw people in diapers, right?” “Sure did.” “Okay,” she laughs. “Sorry, sorry. I’ll drop it. I’m sure the last thing you want to do is talk about that place endlessly. I’m just so freakin’ curious about it, y’know?” I rub the center of her back with my hand. “Maybe you ought to go yourself sometime.” She giggles, her face turning red. “N-no…” “So,” I say, ready to change the subject for now. “What’ve you been up to while I was away?” “Oh, you know,” she coos, twirling some of her hair around her finger. “Just missing you and all that.” I like the idea of being missed. I like the idea of someone thinking about me when I’m not around. I like when she thinks about me. But I sometimes find it a little confusing when considering her proposed end date for our romance. Whatever feelings she has that allow her to miss me now–does she really believe she can just turn them off later? I’m tempted to ask, but it doesn’t feel like the time for that conversation. Of course, it never seems like the time for that conversation. Her bottom slides back and forth on my lap a little, causing some stimulating friction in my pants. She knows I’m a fan of this move. “Actually, I missed you a lot,” she says. She gazes down at me, her eyes clearly filled with lust. My cock immediately responds to this, quickly growing firmer. “I missed you too,” I say. “We have a little catching up to do,” she says. “Really now? Are we that far behind our quota after only three days?” “Afraid so,” she coos. “We’re going to need to pull an all-nighter.” “Good call,” I say, my throbbing cock feeling like it’s going to bust a hole through my pants at any moment. “Maybe we should get started on that?” “I like where your head’s at.” One of her hands slips between us, groping at the bulge in the front of my pants and causing me to moan softly. It’s only now that I remember that I’m wearing a diaper–and a slightly damp one at that. It’s funny, because since I’ve returned from the west coast, the only thing I’ve been thinking about are diapers. The weight of Maxine on my lap has managed to be the first distraction I’ve had from them. I can’t do this. I’m not ready for her to know about my diapers. But what am I supposed to do? Abruptly change my mind about wanting to fuck her? I doubt she’d even believe that if I said it aloud–my hard cock was doing all the talking for me right now. Maxine doesn’t seem to notice my hesitation, and proceeds to pull her shirt up, revealing her lacy black bra. While one hand remains affixed to the bulge in my pants, the other reaches behind her back so she can unfasten the bra’s clasp. I sometimes fumble with the damn things with two hands, so I’m very impressed when she quickly succeeds with just one. Immediately, the cups of her bra fall away from her chest, revealing her perky round tits. When we first started dating, she was really self-conscious about her chest–afraid that her ‘smaller’ bust size would make her unappealing when compared to other women. But I’d like to think that I’ve spent enough time worshiping her lovely B-cups that she’s gotten over that. Now, of course, when I see a pair of breasts in my face, I can’t help but think of the breasts of Mother. I’m thinking about my lips wrapping around her nipples. I’m thinking about the taste of the first few drops of warm milk that dribbled onto my tongue. I’m thinking about the short bursts of milk that were released with each suckle. And it’s only then that I realize I’m suckling on Maxine’s breast. “Oh…fuck,” she mutters. “I don’t know what this is all about…but I like it. Did you learn a few new tricks in California or something?” Yeah, kinda. I know that I shouldn’t be doing this. Because this is going to lead to more. And ‘more’ is going to lead to my pants being pulled down. And my pants being pulled down is going to expose my diaper. But I just can’t help myself–I feel locked on to her nipple, and I’m sucking on it for dear life. “Shit,” she says in a breathy gasp. “Shit, shit, shit. This is good, Alf. Keep this in the rotation, alright?” It’s very hard to stop, but I finally manage to at least slow down before I get myself too worked up. I’m playing with fire, and I’m afraid that having my diaper exposed to Maxine before I talk about it is the equivalent of getting burned. I sigh as I release my mouth from her breast. Both her skin and my face are covered in a thin layer of my saliva. “So, like, I really want to…” “Fuck me?” she interrupts. “Yeah, I want you to do that too.” “I’m, uh…” I have no idea what to say, but I feel like I need to say something to delay any further canoodling. “I’m thirsty. I hate to pause the action like this, but I really need some water.” “Oh,” she says, sliding away from my pelvis a little. “I’ll go get you some.” “You’re a doll,” I say. “Thank you.” She removes herself from my lap, wriggling out of her shirt and bra entirely and leaving them on the couch next to me as she walks into the kitchen topless. I’m thankful that Nikki is at work right now, as I think Maxine would’ve done the same thing even if she had been home. I have a moment to think now, though she’ll be back soon. First things first, I stand up–my logic being that she can’t sit on my lap if I’m not sitting. Still, I feel a little foolish with the front of my pants tented out like I’m a horny teenager. I bite my lip and rock on the heels of my feet nervously, unsure of what I should say or do when she comes back. Because she either finds out about the diapers, or I shut down this moment altogether. Neither sound all that pleasant to me. I quickly dip a hand into the waistband of my pants, sliding it into my diaper. I feel wet, but I’m curious as to how wet. Wet enough, it seems. I suddenly have an idea–an idea so obvious that I can’t believe I hadn’t thought of it earlier. I’ll just take the diaper off. Easy peasy. I begin a hasty stroll towards the bathroom, only to run into Maxine as she rounds the corner from the kitchen with the glass of water in her hand. We bounce off each other, and some of the water splashes on the both of us. “Ooh!” she squeaks. “That’s cold!” “Here, hold on,” I say. “I’ll get you a towel and…” “It’s just water,” she shrugs. “If you’re thirsty, maybe you start by licking it off my skin.” Maxine, you’re killing me here… “J-just one sec,” I say, sounding way more distracted than I want to. If this were any other time, I’d be very happy to lick the droplets of water off her bare skin. “I’m going to run to the bathroom.” “Try not to be long,” she says. “Wouldn’t want you to get dehydrated.” But then she reaches down and grabs my crotch again, getting a big handful of my stiff cock along with some damp padding–though she doesn’t know that. Well, she didn’t know that. Because her hand lingers in my crotch a little longer as she narrows her eyes. She looks like she’s considering something. “Alfie…what are you wearing?” I play dumb: “What do you mean? I’m wearing, y’know, pants.” “No…there’s something else.” Her fingers explore my midsection a little more as I stand there, seemingly paralyzed. She asks again: “Really, what are you wearing?” I could just break away and run to the bathroom, slamming the door behind me. But. Perhaps it’d be better to just get it all out there. I’m not a fan of lying to Maxine, nor do I think I’m very good at it. Sooner or later, she’ll know–and she’d be disappointed that I didn’t just tell her what was up in the first place. “So, uh, there’s something I need to tell you. Just try not to judge me, alright?” Maxine’s a smart girl, though. She’s probably already considered all the possibilities and has computed the most likely answer. She smiles, leaning in close so that she’s whispering in my ear: “Are you wearing a diaper?”
    5 points
  4. This is my favorite regression scene in the book. The next few chapters are shorter, and I'll post them Sunday, Monday, and Tuesday. Chapter 6: Watch out cupid, stuck me with a sickness. May 26th, 2020, Salinas, California - Earth “Grace Finnigan-Wu, we are pleased to offer you an internship at the Institute for Extra-Dimensional Research.” Howard Finnigan put the letter down again. He had read the letter five times. His daughter had her first real job. An internship, but a real job that paid money at a place with respectability. He handed the letter to her mother, who was sitting across the table. “Why can't they get your name right. Wu-Finnigan! Same with your school, those letters drop my name completely.” Mira Wu-Finnigan was sensitive about this. Grace calmed her mother slightly, “I'm sure it's just a computer thing. Anyway, back to the topic, I hope you know that this is a place with secrets, and so while you are free to ask me about my mood or generic questions about my fellow employees, I will not be talking about the details of what I do there.” Mira went full tiger mode, “It better not interfere with your schoolwork. School is the most important thing. Then your job.” “It's just for the summer, plus I'm only taking like one class, it'll be fine.” Grace replied. Howard was still beaming, as such he did not realize he was about to correct his wife in front of his daughter, “Now, sometimes there are things more important than school. Let her make her own choices.” Mira's look was sharp, eyes and face firm and held for a few seconds, where she then excused herself. Howard knew what he had just done, and he would pay for that later. But for now, it was the happiest day he'd had in a long time, and nothing could take that away from him. “What's with her sometimes? This is important to me. I get to work under Oliver Swift.” “You met him?” Howard kept in his excitement. “Just a few introductions. He's shorter than I'd expect in real life. Still has a cane.” “Well, he might be an important name in our household, but he's just a regular guy to the rest of the planet. Don't let him be bigger than he is to you. You earned your spot there just as he did.” Grace's dad was a war nut. All dads are. His choice was the D-war. He had been bitten by something when Grace was still in high school. Some dads got into the Civil War, others into World War Two, even a few lost souls fall in love with the Falklands campaign. Her dad knew the names of all hundred bombers that launched the attack on Terra. He had the 8k Blu-ray of “Necessary Evil”. He was building a model of that plane in a bottle. She wondered if he were just excited, she would be working with the man who pushed the button. “School is very important to your mother.” Howard softly added, unsure if it needed to be said. “You think I don't pick that up? She's a tigress. Pushed me my whole life. Had to get into STEM too, not literature or whatever. I barely got into Polytechnic. Is this just an Asian thing?” “No, that's not it at all. She takes after your grandmother sometimes, but it's not like that.” “I just want to live a normal life, without pressure. Get a normal degree, get a normal job, raise a normal child. She wants me to be perfect, better than her, and I just don't know why.” Howard sighed, OK fine, he'll walk her through it. She's old enough for this. “What's your mom's birthday?” “May twenty-fifth, nineteen seventy-eight? We just had her forty first.” Grace answered. “And your birthday?” Howard continued. “August second, two thousand and one.” “Your mom was a grad student at Caltech when I met her. We both wanted to try this new online dating thing. Your mom just wants you to have opportunities she never had.” For the first time in her life, Grace thought nine months backwards from her birthday and put the date into context of her parents’ lives, now understanding what that meant as an adult. Thanksgiving, two thousand? Her parents’ anniversary was in January. Her mom would have been at the start of her master’s when she was pregnant. The timeline for mom's graduate education did not line up right. Grace had a memory of being there when her mother finished grad school. And it was not Caltech. It was something local. She was four in the memory. Mom had put her life on pause for five years and settled for something less. “I guess I had never thought of what she gave up. I'm sorry if she feels I was a burden.” Grace wondered if she would be strong enough to do that. Quit school to raise a child. Howard assuaged her, “No, don't ever think that. She loves you more than anything, but there can be things more important than what we want. School is important for your mother, and you're going to have to make a choice between your career and what your family wants from you. All I want is for you to be happy with whatever choice you make.” Grace hugged her father, it was the answer she wanted to hear, it was her choice. “I'll see if I can't get Captain Swift to sign a picture for you.” * * * June 1st, 2020, Templeton, California - Earth The facility was far from the city. It was about a forty-five-minute drive for Grace into an industrial sector. It looked like an abandoned school, except the fences were huge. Easily twenty feet tall. Cameras were everywhere. Grace had dressed professionally. Subtle makeup, nails professionally trimmed, hairstyle which was exactly the right length to convey the idea of sexy hair but combed and curled in a way that conveyed some authority or control. She wore a blazer and an aquamarine undershirt. Her heels were a bit too long, but she walked slowly and made it work. Naomi was her direct superior, and above her was Mr. Swift. Naomi had a dark complexion, and she wore a pink, white blouse, and long professional skirt. Appropriate for the summer heat. She had taken Grace around, introduced her to everyone, gotten her through orientation and security procedures. Even took a picture and got her a badge printed. This was work, as in real work, not the Dairy Queen job she worked one summer. It was nothing like she imagined. It felt like school but better. Everything done here was important. Nothing she did at school mattered. Agency – adulting - was addictive. Naomi put the forms Grace had signed into a large manila folder. The two relaxed over their lunch. She had said it qualified as a working lunch, as Grace was technically filling out paperwork while the two ate, but the forms were not difficult to fill out. It felt like the system wanted everyone to bend the rules in a way you could not do in school. That wasn't the case, Naomi was using it as an opportunity to judge Grace's temperament, see her assessment of the facility and people, and judge Grace's emotional stability. “I'm so glad you've agreed to join the experiment and testing division. The work here is some of the most important.” Naomi started. Grace was not sure, “Will I just spend most of my time eating exotic fruits?” Naomi chuckled. Yes, there was that. There was a watermelon analog they had just discovered that was the size of a person. It grows like a weed. It would be a perfect sustainable crop for areas prone to droughts. “The foods and entertainment and all that, that's all important. Beethoven's tenth is fantastic. I've had a chance to eat dodo-bird. We are actually more interested in techniques and best practices. Getting past our cultural blinders. Not just technology exchange but social exchange. Ideas. Philosophy. Your timing joining us is perfect. We've just discovered this new pedagogical technique we think would help revolutionize education forever.” When Grace thought of pedagogy she thought of teaching children, not an adult like herself. “You know I'm in college, right? I'm not sure how useful I can be to something like that.” “Oh yes, of course, that's actually why we wanted you. You see, we can tell you're a smart one. You didn't give us your eSs Aye Tee or Aye Cee Tee scores, but we found them. And your grades. You're struggling a bit in school, right?” Naomi was not subtle with the question. “That's... OK, that's a bit personal. The - hell - are you guys doing here?” Grace had not expected her new employer to spy on her life. “Now hold on, just relax. It's fine, you're perfect for this. We know how to get you back to where you were. You don't have to spend hours each night studying. What if there was a way to just put the knowledge directly into your brain? You wouldn't forget it.” Naomi started her pitch. Like, neuralink? Wasn't that illegal? “I'd very much like that.” “OK so the idea here is that some people are visual learners.” “Yes, my whole life I've heard this. Different methods of teaching. It's stupid.” She was so over this nonsense. Play with this toy. Build a graph. Visualize! The whole education system was in love with looking at stuff. Even in college it was all graphics and analogies, and it was pissing her off. Just show the equation. Shut up and calculate. “You're not a visual learner. In fact, many people aren't visual learners. You don't learn by visualizing; you learn by thinking the words in your head. You read by thinking about the words in your head. Humans are great aural learners. Think how much more you get from a podcast than a TV show. Think how easy it is to have a lecture going on in the background as you work on a paper. We want a talented aural listener.” Naomi did not say, your YouTube and iTunes subscriptions are also available to us as an employer and helpful to us in the hiring decision. Now Grace was curious. She did listen to podcasts. Serious ones. She would often put a video on of just a person talking for an hour. She would even close her eyes in class and just listen to the teacher, never taking notes. Grace had just learned something about herself, and more than that, they were offering her a super charged version of how she liked to learn. Put the knowledge directly into her brain. Yes. Fuck yes! First day at the top-secret lab and she was already getting a superpower. “Can I choose what I learn?” She was thinking of the physics class she was taking. Nuclear Concepts. It was going to break her. The teacher was like eighty. He spent his time talking about Chernobyl and Three Mile Island and almost nothing on the material. Each class was getting harder. It did not help it was a summer class either. They met twice a week for three hours, and she never wanted to go. Naomi consented, “It's your head, so I don't see why not. Go ahead and bring some stuff you'd like to learn, and we'll see how it goes.” * * * Grace was in an auditorium. Not too big, just a hundred seats and a small stage, but she was the only one in the room. A creak of the chair or a slap on her writing pad would echo the room more than once. The lights were distant above her and fading yellow-brown-orange. The chairs on other rows had been covered with white sheets, which made the room have a smell like an unused shower curtain. She was a kid again in her head even though she had last been in an auditorium like this just a couple years ago. The curtain had been drawn, its ugly blue green obscuring the stage. She was told to sit nicely in the front row. The noise to expect would sound weird, both louder and deeper than a normal human range. Someone would start reading from behind the curtain, and she would just need to listen. She was given a glass of water, pen, paper, and her boss took away her phone. Grace had been waiting for a few minutes and started to get worried. She had not been this long without a phone in ages. Being forced to sit patiently with just her own thoughts for minutes was unnatural. Like being in time out. Like being at the store or the doctor's office and needing to wait on an adult to finish paying. As she took another sip of her water, she heard it. “I'm sorry, this is. I can't do this. I can't read this.” It was loud. A man's voice. Like her grandpa. Aged, distinct, a slight hoarse like from a bit of an old smoking habit. She heard Naomi's voice as well, but her boss's words were not distinct behind the curtain. “I want to cooperate.” There was some more talking from Naomi. “I want to cooperate, what I mean is I can't pronounce this word.” “Nu-clear” “Nuc-u-lar” “Nuke u lar. Is the whole book going to be like this?” “OK I'll pronounce it right. I'll be fine. I'll go slowly.” She saw Naomi hurry out the front of the curtain, “Just a slight hick up. You doing OK?” Grace nodded. “Well, we're just going to read the first chapter. I'm sure you've read that before, but we want to start from a clean fresh slate.” She had not read the first chapter yet. The class was in the second week but she kind of did not give a fuck about going anymore. The man's voice came back. “OK, well, we'll start with chapter one. Skip all this stuff at the front. Chapter one: 'Radiation History to the Present – Understanding the Discovery of the Neutron.'” The auditorium lights were dimming. She had a memory of sitting in elementary school watching a puppet performance. Something involving Aladdin or Ali Babba. It was not like the movie though, more direct from the original story. Back then the puppeteer's voice had echoed in a room just like this was now. “I'm sorry, before we begin. Um, hello.” The curtain was talking with her. Was she supposed to talk back? She had not received instructions. “Hey there?” “I'm ... Mr. … Powell. It is a pleasure to be your um... reader, today. I'd like to know your name.” “I'm Grace.” “Hello Grace, but it helps if I have your family name, I need to see you as a full person not just a first name.” She paused, this was a bit sensitive, “I'm Grace Wu-Finnigan.” “I'm not from around here, you're the first Wu-Fin I've ever met. Is that a common name?” “No, my parents hyphenated it.” “Ahh like nobility! You're a princess. From the House of Wu and the House of Finnigan.” “No... it's not like that at all. My dad is Howard Finnigan, and my mother is Mira Wu-Finnigan, and I have both last names.” “What an unusual people. I'm not from around here, Ms. Finnigan, and I think that's a bit too much for me to remember. You should just go by your daddy's name, as it was the first gift, he ever gave you. It sounds so much nicer. Grace Finnigan.” It was nicer. She had done it a couple times for school applications. She did not trust having an Asian last name with the California schools. That was not the real reason she had done it, though, right? She just liked her dad more, and she thought it was a bit cunty that her mom made him combine names. She wanted to be daddy's little princess and she hated her mom for not letting her be. Well not hate. She was almost nineteen now, she could probably change it legally. Tomorrow perhaps. Grace Finnigan. Until she got married and took her husband's name like a good wife should. Oliver Swift had left his suit jacket in his office, but still had a white collared shirt and tie when he popped into the control room. The auditorium was far from the main parts of the facility, and his cane had slowed him down. He watched the exchange on the monitors, the giant behind the curtain, the young lady in the auditorium. Artificial intelligence was transcribing the words within seconds of being spoken and outputting it as white text on a layer above each person. “He could be using the voice right now and we would not have any idea. Do we?” Oliver spoke his concern. The one technician handling the computers shrugged, “We need more data before the software can guess if it's being done in real time.” Oliver instead turned to his colleague. “Naomi. This is dangerous.” “She's a grown woman, she can handle this. She signed up for this, we all did,” Naomi calmly replied. “No, I mean, giving an Amazon a textbook on nuclear physics? You know they don't have the bomb, right? This guy could go and jumpstart the Manhattan project if we send him back.” “He can't even pronounce nuclear! He has no idea what he's reading. I doubt anything will stick. Grace at least has the background from a year of schooling to get this.” The white text started to shift, indicating the giant was reading from the book: “We are going to retrace Chadwick's discovery of the neutron.” “In eighteen ninety-seven it became possible to determine the mass to charge ratio of the electron...” The curtain read through the first page. The giant was even improvising at times, “Alpha-Beta-Gamma, the names are based on their penetration. Just like your Aye-Bee-Cees! Right Grace?” “Yes.” It was important to involve the audience. Grace was completely zonked out on the monitor. At times it looked like she was trying to write on the paper. “And this is what makes a gamma ray a gamma ray, otherwise it is a photon. A gamma ray is like a grown-up photon.” And then, “Oh Grace! I wish I could show you this picture here. Maybe next time we'll let you see the pictures. The hydrogen and the polonium experiment. There's this ionization chamber.” She didn't need to see the book to see the picture. She had opened it at least once, she remembered it. She had only seen it for a fraction of a second, but daddy's voice had made her remember. Like reading the instructions for assembling furniture, dads only need to glance at it once and they could build it. “With the original theories, the gamma ray was predicted to need 'fifty times ten to six' electron volts. And how much is that, Grace?” “Fifty Million!” She was completely into the story. “Mr. Polonium was releasing his alpha rays to his friend Mr. Beryllium. Oh, look there's a note to the side. It says 'Be' - open parenthesis, 'eNn', comma, two 'eNn' close parenthesis. Can you remember Ms. Finnigan? I wish I could show you the book so you can help me read it. It's special math writing. The book says you'll learn more of how to write it as you go along.” “One neutron goes in, and two neutrons go out!” Was that from the class? Hadn't she fallen asleep in the second half of the first class when this was covered? One fish, two fish, polonium fish, beryllium fish. So easy a child could remember it. “Oh, how exciting. One neutron goes in, and two neutrons go out. Grace you're a smart little girl.” This went on, reading the chapter was slow, but the giant kept at it for an hour. The monitoring room was starting to relax. Oliver had his eyes on Grace though. Something was wrong. She was starting to wiggle in her seat. Too much exposure to the voice? Mr. Powell was getting into it at this point, reading a quote “The mass defect of the 'Cee thirteen' nucleus is known both from data supplied by measurements of the artificial disintegration of boron 'bee ten' and from observations of the band spectrum of carbon; it is about ten by ten to the sixth electron volts. The mass defect of 'bee nine' is not known, but the assumption that zero will give a maximum value for the possible change of energy in the reaction: 'bee nine' plus alpha to 'cee thirteen' plus quantum.” Mr. Powell paused “I think a quantum here is supposed to be a photon, or a gamma ray? What a silly word to describe a photon. 'On this assumption it follows that the energy of the quantum emitted in such a reaction cannot be greater than about fourteen times ten to the sixth electron volts.' Grace, you're such a tiny little quantum there, all squirming. Are you a tiny little alpha or a middling beta or a big girl gamma ray?” Oliver was concerned, “We should get her out of there. He's regressing.” Naomi shook her head, “No, I think he's addressing something difficult here. He needs her to see you can express mass and energy as the same thing.” Her head popped up, “I get it! The conservation of energy! You have a big particle, and you smash it with a fast tiny one, and then you have a different big particle and a different one spin off. The mass of nucleus one plus the mass of nucleus two needs to equal the mass of the two spin offs plus the energy transfer.” “Yes, you can express the mass of the two nuclei in terms of the initial and final energy. 'Eee' equals” “Mass times 'Cee' squared. We can just use energy to describe these systems!” They kept going, page after page, her daddy reading to her, her excitement and movements becoming more exuberant as the story continued. “If there were to be a neutron, which was as big as a proton, then Mr. Beryllium plus his little alpha particle, become Carbon twelve and a neutron. Just like a mommy and a daddy!” Grace was excited, “Both reactions are balanced in terms of mass! Do you see that daddy? If you do the full reaction and calculate the energy. Mr. Que made everything equal, just like you said. Ignore the starting kinetics because atoms don't really move. You separate out the energy and there's an inequality. The velocity for the neutron is...?” “Four times ten to the nine centimeters per second.” The wiggling stopped. She was so excited. Oliver saw the word thirty seconds too late, “We're pulling her. Now! End it!” “You know you're a special little girl. I bet you need your daddy to read to you every night. Do you still wet the bed when there's no one to read to you Grace? It almost looks like you had an accident down there.” The lights came on. Naomi had raced to shut down Mr. Powell; the technician had run to get Grace. She was crying. In the confusion she must have spilled her drink. Her notes were a mess. They got her some medical garb for her pants, and she drove home in them. She told them she was fine enough to drive after just a couple hours. Her eyes had been vacant for the first. She wanted Daddy to finish the story. They told her she was brave, that she could take time off, but she wasn't sure why. Everything was great. She loved her job. She would be back tomorrow. That night she read the first chapter of the book by herself, getting up to the part Mr. Powell had stopped. It was like she had memorized it; she could read every word out loud. She had never seen the text but knew every word, every shape, every picture, just as he had described it. And then, chapter two. She was not reading in Mr. Powell's voice anymore. She was reading in her own. She struggled, slowly going through each word, mumbling, having to look up what the equations meant. It was not like chapter one. She cried and went to sleep. She left the lights on, and the book fell to the floor from her bed. When she woke up, she knew she had wet herself. She still had class today. She usually dressed up, but today she would wear something girly. It was summer, it was great to wear something a bit revealing. She spent longer cleaning herself in the morning, and got her sheets cleaned in the laundry. Class was at eight, but she had woken up at five without prompting. She had not been up without an alarm clock that early since she was nine. She was the first in the classroom. Dr. Short was not eighty. He was sixty-six. He worked summers because his wife had left him a few years ago and he needed to fill the days. She had divorced him just after his son had gone to college. Grace had never noticed how vibrant and strong he looked. Well, for an old guy. She put her butt right in the front row and stared at him. Bald up top, white along the edges and back. Glasses were not too thick and lacked a frame on the bottom of the lenses. The old man had a clean face. Today he wore a long blue sports jacket with a striped blue and white shirt. He probably shopped at JC Penny's. Grace took in every word. The classroom was just like Mr. Powell again. She laughed at his jokes about Three Mile Island. She raised her hand to ask questions. When everyone left, she went up to him. “Doctor Short, I was having some trouble with the reading, I was wondering if you had a few minutes to just explain some of the harder parts. Maybe in your office?” Forty years teaching and it had finally happened. Why now? Why not twenty years ago? Decades of seeing lesser men fall for this. Getting fired. Losing marriages. He knew what was happening. The student had a crush on him. Not just any student, his student. He was sixty-six. Would they fire him? Standards are different now, right? Let's just play the game, maybe nothing will come of it, have a bit of summer fun. Summer school doesn't count right? “Of course, Ms. Wu, I'd be happy to help you with anything.” He had known Ms. Wu a long time ago. He did not want to say Grace looked like her, because that felt like saying all Asian gals looked alike. Grace's hair was emphasized sexy, rare for school and rarer for summer school. She carried herself well in heels regardless. “It's Ms. Finnigan now. I'm going by just my dad's name now.” ` They chatted about the chapter in his office. He made her a small book with the equations to reference, and helped walk her through why they are to be used. It was not the same as Mr. Powell, but it was close enough. When she got home, she would turn on a Feynman lecture and masturbate as she watched the great man discuss the finer secrets of the universe. She had started to need night protection; the wetting was getting worse. She did not tell anyone at work, but in some sense, she did not think it was that big a deal. She would sometimes call her dad just before bed. She told him that things were going well at work. She told him that she had met a guy, and things were going serious, but he was a bit older and more responsible than her last dates. She did not know how to tell him about the name change. Or the diapers. She felt talking to her dad was helping. Work was fine, just not as cool as on her first day. They had her tasting fruit now. “This apple tastes like a grape” “This watermelon tastes like a watermelon” They would not let her see Mr. Powell, though she had inquired when they'd get to chapter two. The need to be read to was getting worse. She needed the voice. She needed someone to read to her. She started putting out classifieds. “Bakersfield area - Need an older man to read to me before bedtime. REAL SCIENCE background required! NO SOCIAL SCIENTISTS” It was an open invitation for perverts. She would hand them her physics book and that weirded them out. Some tried, but it was not the same. Most just thought she was crazy. Who gets off on wanting nuclear physics read to them? Plus, so few of them actually knew how to pronounce the words or explain the equations. Why was dating so hard? It was in late July she decided to let the one man who had both the experience and knowledge to help her, actually help her. “Doctor Short. I have a problem.” She plopped into a chair in his office, like she owned the room. “I've been helping you a bit in these after class sessions, I don't know if it's fair to the other students Grace.” He liked to do that, just pretend he was oblivious, make it her decision. “Charles, what I'm about to tell you does not leave this room, OK?” He was sixty-six years old, he had no wife, his son did not talk to him, and his work colleagues hated him. Grace was the only person he could call a friend. Maybe more than that. He looked around his office and nodded. “I can keep a secret.” “I have a job at I.E.D.R as a research assistant. Mostly I do boring things like taste apples from other dimensions and rate them for flavor.” “That sounds important” He kept a straight face. Stay in school kid, get yourself a real job. “Well, one day they wanted to test this thing, it was some new learning process, and they would put knowledge directly into my brain. Something went wrong.” Charles Short was well aware of I.E.D.R. They were huge. Almost unlimited budget. Lots of students had worked there, or wanted to work there, and the teachers too. He had a less civil opinion of the place. Stealing science from the multiverse was cheating! This universe was already infinite, we did not need a million infinities. Still, he had not heard of anything bad happening from them. Except the war with Nietzscheans. That was kind of bad. “Um... something got in my head here, and” She was starting to sniffle, “this is stupid, but I can't go to bed at night unless I have someone read physics to me.” “What?” That is the dumbest come on he had ever heard. “I've gone through every Feynman lecture and they're not working anymore. I put out ads for men to come and read to me. Sometimes I have to have sex with them first, but that's the price of science. I need a real man who can read an actual physics paper and help me get to bed.” “Look, Grace, if you want to just have sex that's fine, but this is a bit too kinky for me.” “No, you don't understand, if I go a night without my daddy reading to me, I literally wet the bed. And it gets worse. I've been up for two days straight. I'm losing it. Please, just read me anything. I don't care if it's Newton's laws, I need a man to read to me.” He looked at her. Shit, he did not want to admit it, but Ms. Finnigan was wearing a protective garment down below. He had seen it at one point. Had she flashed him? “Look, this is enough. I'm done. You want to do some kinky daddy fetish thing, get it the fuck out of my office. I'm not talking to you for the rest of the semester. In fact, here. You get an Aye. Leave and don't come back. I don't want to deal with this. I'm never teaching you anything ever again. Fuck! This is why teachers and students don't make good partners.” She cried as she ran out, his eyes spotting a flash of elastic white and teal was visible above the edge of her pants. Charles sat for several minutes, thinking about that plastic-cloth line over and over. He went home frustrated. Horny in the brain. He thought about taking Viagra so he could masturbate. He decided against it. Who gets off on diapers? When Grace next arrived at the institute, she wore the same outfit she had worn to the first day of work. It was a bit impractical for watermelon eating, but she wanted to look her best when she met Mr. Swift again. They were alone in his office. “Sir, I should have come forward sooner and let you know. It just took me a while to realize what had changed and why it needed to be fixed.” “I want you to know that Commander Powell wasn't aware of what he was doing. We're only starting to scratch the surface of what this voice thing is. We're helping him come to terms with who he is and how to fix him. I do wish you had come forward sooner, I think it might have helped with his progress.” Commander? He was Mr. Powell last time. “Am I going to be fired for this?” Grace did not want to be fired from her first job. Her first real job. “Why? We exposed you to a dangerous activity, and you were damaged by it. How is that your fault? It's mine. I think you and the Commander should have a nice chat.” His look got serious, and tone dropped the sympathy he had shown, “I don't care about the grape apples or the bananas. This is an actual secret. What we're about to show you, it does not leave this facility. No one can know what we're dealing with here, but I think if you met him, you could convince him to undo whatever he did to you. He's better now.” Swift went over the basics of Amazons. They come from another dimension. They are ten feet tall. They would take adults and force them to be babies. That was actually about it. All the other stuff did not need to be gotten into. He brought her outside to Commander Powell. He was seated far in the courtyard at the bench near the light. He was dressed in a blue uniform, and his chest had metals that brightly reflected afternoon sunlight. As Grace and Mr. Swift got closer, it became possible for her mind to comprehend this man was huge, in a way seeing him from across the courtyard had not. He loomed over her at twice her height. Her heart was throbbing, and some sweat was forming as she got closer. “Ms. Finnigan, I'm happy to see you again. They told me that I hurt you and I'm sorry about that.” He stood up and reached his large hand out and down. He smiled, “It's so weird seeing you big like this. Last time we met you were like five feet tall, and now we're close to the same height. You're only a couple inches shorter than me!” She looked at Oliver and then at Powell. The commander lacked the gravitas that she had originally associated with the voice. He was a bit broken, weak, almost squeaky. Like a boy. He looked younger than she had imagined him, not a grandpa, but someone maybe a decade older than she. Seeing him shrunk in this way gave her the confidence to deal with the situation, as equal adults. Oliver reminded him, “Now, we only made you think you were five foot eleven. You're actually still.” Oliver pointed up. “Oh right. Now, let me see if I can't go over the list of changes they said they think I did to you. Starting with your name.” Hastily she shrugged it off, “I like Ms. Finnigan. I legally changed it.” She turned to Oliver. “Mr. Swift, do you mind if we have some privacy, I'd like to discuss with Mister, sorry, Commander Powell what exactly I need him to do for me. It's the stuff in my head after all, and it's a bit personal.” Oliver wasn't sure he liked that, but she did have a point. An adult should be able to decide what goes in or out of her own head. “Certainly, I'll be at the doors if you need anything.” Oliver monitored from a distance. This was it. Can you trust an Amazon? Grace was showing tremendous courage in going into the lion’s den again. He watched them talk. She must have been explaining what she wanted. She seemed to almost shrink and cry at times. Powell would just pat her head. He said something, it looked like a twenty, thirty second speech, Grace stood up and hugged him, started making her way back. Then she stopped, rushed back, and stood in front of him. Something was being exchanged. Talked about? He had his hands over her head, cupping her ears. This talk was long, maybe even a couple minutes. Weird. Grace started coming back first. She was playing with her phone. His phone beeped. He checked the e-mail of habit. “He's faking it.” G. Finnigan (attachment) Just one word in the e-mail - Neutrons, and a wave file attachment. Oliver understood, “Ms. Finnigan, was it everything you needed?” “And more. He said I didn't have daddy issues, I had mommy issues,” She smiled at that, like she was going to laugh but did not. “How is that better?” “Because I actually do have issues with my mother. I think I wanted to date Dr. Short because he was old enough to be her dad, not mine. I'm jealous my dad loves my mom more than me. I'm sick of the fact she raised me like a tiger mom, forcing me to do four hours of homework a night, pushing me into science, and into the job she wanted. Powell helped me realize all of this attachment was just lashing out at her, and that I would be a great mother some day because I had learned how not to do it.” Oliver was unsure whether that was an improvement. Maybe? It was her brain. “And the e-mail?” “I'm ready to do more than just eat watermelon.” “You're reporting directly to me starting Monday. This is a full-time position. Class seven salary. Go get some rest, you're stepping into a much larger world.” Grace smiled, a real job! She was not even twenty yet! The pay would be good enough to drop out of school. That would put her mother on complete tilt. Maybe she might take a class here or there, just to learn something, but of the hundred thousand worlds, ninety-nine thousand of them did not give a fuck where she got her degree. At this point Commander Powell came up behind them. “I'm just glad I was able to help. I'm ready to go back.” Oliver looked at the man, “Who said you could leave?” The giant backed up confused, “I thought I was going back. You said you were happy with my progress.” “No. I think we'll start with a nine for a few hours, gives us the option to bump up to a ten if we're not happy with how you're going. You remember nine, Mister Powell?” He would hate to use the chair here, but he was running out of options. Maybe they had to actually make him regular sized physically, and not just in his head? They could even go smaller if that is what it took.
    4 points
  5. There's typos. Lots of typos I need to go back and correct when I have more mental energy. Apologies. It's been a while since an update, so I figured a typo-riddled update was still something. I do intend to go back and correct things. “I get it now. What you were hinting at before- the lesson you wanted me to figure out for myself.” Lili shifted from foot to foot, scowling down at her rose pink sweater. After all this time, she still felt like she was wearing a stranger’s skin. Prissy’s clothes. A mast of social acceptability. “And what did you figure out?” Asha asked calmly as she sorted through a variety of shopping bags from brand-name boutiques at Mapleton’s upscale mall. She never glanced at Lili. “These clothes. It’s not about me. Who I am, my self expression. It’s all just an image, it influences what other people think. And that’s important...because if you know what your image says, then you can influence what they think. You can manipulate them. I still don’t care about them, but now I see how controlling what those lemmings think is a useful tool.” Asha lifted a silk blouse, folding it up then setting it on the bed. “It’s not about caring at all. You need to learn to be subtle. Speaking of that, this is the first time you’ve ever been so blunt with me. It’s not an endearing trait.” Lili winced at the reprimand. “Subtle has never been my strong point.” Asha sighed, not hiding her disappointment. “I know. We all know.” She reached into another bag. “It’s a useful too, too.” Lili’s fingers curled into fists. “Maybe you’re too subtle. Don’t you ever get tired of your games?” Asha laughed. “Do you?” Lili grit her teeth, frustration twisting into annoyance and anger. Getting angry with Asha never solved anything; it just made the older woman push her buttons more. In all these years, she still hadn’t figured out just how to handle Asha. The older woman always kept her on her toes. Just when she thought she had the game figured out, the rules changed. Lili didn’t answer; she just glowered while her grandfather’s mistress unpacked from her shopping trip. Cameron was asleep in Lili’s bed, tucked in with pillows and blankets on either side of him to keep him from accidentally rolling off the bed. He was used to sleeping in a crib, and she was afraid he’d hurt himself. Grandpa Jack was at a meeting with his financial advisors. Grandma Jill would be coming home soon- most likely with Beatrice in tow. Beatrice always visited with Jill after a Society meeting so they could gossip about it. Lili had stumbled upon Asha by accident. She’d been on her way back from the bathroom when she saw Asha returning from shopping. The next phase of Lili’s ½ baked plan involved cornering Beatrice and letting Cameron be a big boy again. She had no clue how she’d do that. She was in over her head and she knew she needed help. She’d seen Asha and pounced. Now here she was, making a mess of it. She took a deep breath and forced her fists to unclench. “Yes.” Her words were even more blunt than before. She struggled with being subtle; it was never her style. Even after all these years, she still had trouble reading Asha, figuring out what her angle was let alone fathoming her motivation. She nervously played with her piercings then laid all her cards on the table. “I know you’re trying to teach me life lessons and how to be like you, but I suck at figuring that shit out. This isn’t about me. Cameron, the boy you’ve had me babysitting-” “He’s going to be sent back to a regression hospital. Don’t look so surprised. I know all about it- probably more than you do.” Asha spoke calmly. She set her bags on the floor then eased herself onto the king sized bed, kicking off her shoes. She smiled at the bewildered, shell-shocked look on Lili’s face then patted the bed besides her. Both invitation and command to come sit. Lili was numb all over, her limbs felt heavy and she stumbled. That revelation doused her fire and desperation. She knew she shouldn’t be surprised by this. Asha always knew everything. But this was something she was sure was top secret; she’d only found out by snooping through Beatrice’s private papers. Asha’s dark eyes glittered with delight at her confusion. She loved holding all the cards while others blundered in the dark. “I had a very illumination conversation with a personal chef the other day. I asked him for a report on how you were doing. Good with the baby but otherwise an obnoxious asshole he said.” She fondly stroked Lili’s hair. Lili lowered her eyes. The touch was reassuring, but Asha’s tone held neither praise nor recrimination, so she didn’t know how Asha felt about that report. Probably exasperated and amused. How could she convince wily Asha to help her? She wanted to kick herself. She was of no use to Cameron. The only reason she’d gotten to be his babysitter was because of Asha pulling strings. Maybe she deserved to be regressed with Cameron. They could be a diaper shitting duo. She snorted at the thought. She certainly was failing at handling this in an adult manner. “Beatrice made a sizeable donation to the head doctor of a regression hospital with the promise of more donations if they took her grandson under the premise that he’d relapsed and needed more intense treatment. The paperwork is all in order.” Lili sucked in a sharp breath. Her heart constricted. “S-so...so you’re saying we-I’m- too late?” Her brain shut off. She didn’t know what to do. Yes, she did- if all else failed, she’d take Cameron and run, consequences be damned. She’d never give in. Asha grinned, a flash of white teeth. “Naturally, that’s why you blundered in here to ask me for help.” She waited for Lili to cautiously nod her head. “You couldn’t even get the babysitting job because of your reputation. Though I do admire your determination on that one. You did give it the old college try though.” Lili winced, lowering her head in shame. “Don’t beat yourself over it, child.” Asha patted the top of her head as if Lili was still a little girl. Lili chewed her bottom lip. This didn’t feel like a dismissal. Minutes ticked by. She shifted on the bed, anxiety gnawing at her. She imagined the crinkle of Cameron’s diaper in her ears. She couldn’t live without him. He was her air, her sunshine. Asha stayed silent until Lili couldn’t take the pressure anymore. Her head flew up, eyes wild in desperation. “Well, will you? Help? Please?” “There’s not much to do. He’s not family. It’s none of our business.” “He’s my family! I love him! I won’t accept this. He needs me. There has to be something. Anything. He’s gotta have some rights. A lawyer to fight back. What if- he wants to be a big boy. An adult. We can get a lawyer to fight for him, so he can get his independence back.” Her chest heaved with turbulent emotions, adrenaline pumping along with her chaotic thoughts. She leapt to her feet, towering over Asha. “He can come back to India with us.” Ever unflappable, Asha reclined calmly, oblivious to Liliana’s inferno. “That’s certainly a better solution that running away. For now, we can do nothing. This is Cameron’s choice.” “He’s made his choice! He’ll fight!” “Will he? We’ll see.” Lili heard the dismissal in Asha’s voice. She’d be getting no help from her. Fine. She’d go straight to Grandpa Jack. “Screw you.” She snarled in Hindi as she spun on her heel and slammed the door shut behind her so hard a decorative wall plate fell to the floor and shattered. Asha eyed the mess, shaking her head in disappointment. “Oh, Lili. I love you, but you are a very stupid girl sometimes.”
    3 points
  6. I'm 24/7 and depending on how my body is i usually go throgh 2-3 a day, depending on season I go through lots more in winter due to the cold making my spasticity worse but megamax seems to cut down on the changes even though they cost tons. The main issue is having spares in case of a diaper blowout, or like mine lately extra set of clothes.
    3 points
  7. Does anyone else find themselves focused on diapers in movies. I’m talking about regular, vanilla movies. I’ve noticed this before but over the holiday it’s become more evident to me. example - Elf movie: pediatrician office scene, diapers on the shelf. home alone: diapers at the pharmacy on the shelf. its even better when you spot vintage diaper packaging. Saw a scene with 80’s Ultra Pampers and Thick Pampers (two different packages)…. Ah memories. Lol I guess I’m watching a bit more TV over the holiday season than usual, so it’s more evident. Joey
    2 points
  8. Fun day hitting a couple thrift shops, the Dri-Bottoms and Cuties Pull ups were together in a zip lock bag marked 4 dollars. I think Dri-Bottoms may have been the wal-mart brand or some other store brand in the late 90s, but I definitely remember that cute little duck. When I opened the package I saw some 2005 Huggies and then was blown away by an XL 1992 Pampers, and maybe Luvs or Huggies from that same time period. Been a long time since I've seen a plastic backed diaper before they got stretchy sides and then cloth backed. I also got a Pooh hoodie in brand new condition and then the Curious George T-shirt is kind of odd it looks just like a shirt you would get a toddler for their 3rd birthday, but it's adult XL so maybe it's from a curious george movie. Their can't be too many more 30 year old diapers out there waiting to be found.
    2 points
  9. The hoodie and t-shirt are adorably cute 👍 It's always awesome when you find clothes with "toddler" print in adult size😊
    2 points
  10. Cute diapers do you wear them as stuffers/boosters?
    2 points
  11. It's a Christmas Miracle! I actually finished a story. Hi everyone, I've been writing stories here for years and every single time they get away from me. I started writing this story about 4 months ago, and set a goal to not post it until it was finished. I limited myself to a single "episode" and wanted to keep it short and sweet. I ended up writing 18,000 words. I have edited the story a bit, but I know it needs work so I apologize for all the many mistakes that it contains. If you have time to read it please do me one favor and comment. Specifically I'm interested to know if you would pay to read a story like this. I know I would, as most times I pay for a story to read on my kindle I'm unsatisfied. Thank you! This Story is set in the near future, and what sparked the concept is following the very successful streamer F1NN1STER. -Sarah FRIDAY Andy never planned to work as a model, it just kind of happened. A girl he met at a party said he had just the look she wanted and offered him a few bucks to pose for her photography. Then he was posing for a figure painting class, then he was modeling underwear for a small indie company. He wasn’t really trying that hard to get jobs, they just fell to him, and the truth was he needed the money. Being a poor college student is hard so any opportunity he would take which is what led him here. It was Friday evening at 5:00 when he pulled his old Ford Focus into the driveway and checked the address one more time before getting out, a nice house in a nice suburban neighborhood, nothing to worry about, just his first time as a fetish model. In his last job Andy modeled some underwear being marketed to LBGTQ people and the photographer and business owner were both really impressed. They didn’t come out and say it but he had the exact androgynous body they were looking for. Andy was thin especially in the mid section, he had no real muscle definition and very little body hair. He had a baby face with soft features and beautiful skin. After the shoot the photographer gave him an email address, and told him that these friends were looking for models like him, but only to call if he was OK with fetish stuff. When asked for more info they said just to email. The email led to a phone call with a young woman named Emily who was looking to hire a model to create for Sissy content. The pay was outstanding at $1500 dollars for the weekend. When he asked for more information she told him just to google fetish sissy. Andy spent a few minutes on the web and saw that the Sissy fetish seemed to mostly focus on maid outfits, over the top bimbos, and had quite a bit of humiliation and sex involved. Andy made one more phone call and Emily assured him that there would be no actual sex involved, but it would have sexual themes, she added that there would be some other work involved that would be part of the shoot, some social media stuff, video, a bit of streaming and that he would need to make plans to stay overnight on Friday and Saturday. When he asked why he would have to stay overnight she explained that the hours for the shoot would depend on several factors so he needed to be available when they needed him Andy needed the money and agreed. Emily greeted Andy at the door and invited him in. The house was well kept and tastefully decorated, which was a positive sign, and another woman was there to greet Andy in their dining room. Both of these women were dressed in a regular casual style, and seemed outgoing and friendly. Emily had deep red hair and pale skin and a friendly open face, the new woman had jet black hair and a more severe expression. She stood up from the dining room table and introduced herself as Kali, Emily’s wife, and offered Andy a handshake. Kali’s handshake was firm and he realized that both these women here were taller and outweighed him. After some small talk Kali began to go into the details. “So you are comfortable being a fetish performer?” she asked. “Umm, well I’m a model actually,” Andy replied. Emily chuckled, and Kali said, “Not much difference, did you look up the sissy fetish?” “Yeah, I did some research.” Andy answered. “Great, so Emily and I run a website and live stream called AB Sissy Factory. Essentially the theme is that we take seemingly unexpecting males and sissify them.” “Wait, I thought I was just modeling?” Andy said. “Well yeah, but you’re modeling in video,” Emily answered. “I’m not sure about this, I’m not much of an actor?” Andy replied, getting nervous. “That’s what’s great about our method, essentially you’re just going to be yourself, we do most of the actual acting, and you just respond as you would normally.” Kali said. “Our base pay is $1500, but based on performance you can earn a bonus,” Emily said. “And no sex?” Andy asked. “No actual sex, though there will be sexual situations, like we may wave a dildo around in your face,” Kali said. Andy had butterflies in his stomach, this wasn’t really what he had in mind, but he had already given up a job to be here, and he needed the money. He nodded his agreement, and the women gave him a few papers to sign. Including getting his cash app address to pay him. “OK, so like we said we do this non scripted in a very authentic way, basically go get some coffee and come back in about 30 minutes but go around and knock on the back door. You’re here to be a model for us, just pretend we didn’t have this conversation.” Kali explained. “During the video we’ll call you Sam, so just pretend that’s your name,” Emily added. Andy did as they requested and 30 minutes later followed the path down some stairsdown the side of the hosue. The backyard was completely fenced in but a gate had been left open. He went down some steps into the backyard and found it well kept with many flowering bushes, the fence had some cute Alice in Wonderland murals, and he also saw a large sandbox, and outdoor swing set. He knocked on the backdoor and was greeted again by Emily who ushered him into the basement. The women were now wearing different clothes. Emily was wearing a classy tan dress with an apron and looked very motherly, while Kali was wearing a black dress that was traditional but sexy. “Hello, you must be Sam?” Emily said. Andy was momentarily blinded by lights and nodded. He saw that he was in a well decorated living room with a very fancy feminine style, and that a camera was nearby on a tripod. “Can’t you talk boy?” Kali asked. “Umm, yes mam, I’m Sam.” Andy said. “That’s better, so I’m Kali and this is Emily, and you’re here to model for us.” Andy nodded again, “Say, Yes Miss, Kali.” She sternly said. “Umm, yes Miss Kali,” Andy answered. Kali and Emily both chuckled, “You have much to learn, so let's get started. Do you have any questions?” “Umm no Mam,” Andy shyly replied. “Very good, Emily took him by the shoulder and he was led into a hallway and through a door into a room that was decorated exactly like a baby girl’s nursery. He did a double take and froze in his tracks as Kali moved around him and sat up the camera in a corner. “What is this?” he asked. “It’s your new nursery, don’t you like it.” Emily said. “Umm, no? I think you have the wrong guy, you need a baby or something?” Andy said. “No Sam, you’re perfect, and you want the money don’t you?” Kali said. When Andy looked up Sissy fetish he had seen plenty of frilly maid outfits and some things that were little girl style, but he hadn’t seen anything specifically from the sissy baby fetish and he had almost no knowledge of the ABDL fetish community, other than a passing knowledge that there some adults who wore diapers for “fun.” This was a real eye opener. He tried to take a step back but was held tight by Emily, Kali came over and held him from the other side. “Remember that bonus, now be a good girl and let's get you out of these ugly clothes.” Andy was like a deer in headlights, Emily and Kali quickly yanked his T-shirt over his head and then pulled it back while it was still wrapped around his arms. He made an attempt to break away but they held him tight, while pinning his arms behind his back. He laughed nervously acting for the camera, “Ladies now I didn’t sign up for this,” he said. “Actually you did, you didn’t read those contracts you signed?” Kali asked. Andy didn’t know what to say but then blurted out a muffled no, as a large pacifier gag was shoved into his mouth and strapped behind his head. The door was shut behind him and before he knew it he was restrained to a hook attached to the back of the door. Emily and Kali had done this before and were quite good at it, Emily quickly removed his shirt while Kali fastened a strap around his pinned back elbows that was then quickly attached to the hook. The door was strong and Andy began to sweat and yell into the gag, this had gone from funny and embarrassing to scary in a few seconds. He desperately struggled but went limp when Kali took a firm grip and pinched a pressure point on his forearm. She leaned in close and whispered in his ear. “This is all for the show, you’re doing great.” Andy stopped fighting, and Kali turned to the camera, “well chat, it looks we caught another sissy, Sam here is now in your hands. What should we do with him?” Emily moved over to an open laptop that was sitting on a dresser. “Ohh Kali, $50 dollar donation pink diaper, $200 to see his clitty? “That’s it? Come on chat,” Kali said. “Oh, I’ve got to read this comment, listen to this, Mr. Sissy Maker says, ‘That's the prettiest femboy I’ve ever seen, she needs the full treatment, $1000 dollars for shaved, caged, plugged, Pampers, and total Sissyfication.’” “Wow Sam, you’re a star,” Kali said. She leaned in close again and said, “You just earned a $500 dollar bonus.” She undid his belt and slid his pants down showing the camera his plaid boxer shorts. Emily and Callie laughed and then yanked down the shorts, Andy tried to hide his manhood from the camera and was immediately swatted hard followed by another pressure point grip on his leg. He didn’t resist as Kali fondled his small balls and cock. “OK chat we’re going to get set up for Sam’s humiliation and we’ll be right back,” Kali said and Emily froze the feed. “Wow, that was great, such a good job.” Kali said. She unstrapped the pacifier gag and Andy spit it out. “What the fuck, this stops now, unhook me,” Andy yelled. “Calm down Andy, you’re doing such a great job, do you realize how much money we are going to make?” “What the fuck is wrong with you, I’m supposed to be modeling.” Kali took her phone out of her pocket hit a few buttons and showed him the screen, “I just sent you 500 bucks, that’s just a bonus, now you still get 1500 if you complete the weekend, and if you calm down when we finish the full treatment I’ll send you another $500 bonus. “What is the full treatment?” Andy asked suddenly feeling much less angry after becoming $1000 dollars richer. “Well that first we’ll shave you, then put on a chastity cage and butt plug, then a diaper. After that it will be makeup, wig, and a sissy dress.” “No butt plugs, no way,” Andy said. “And what the hell is a chastity cage?” “Here look, it’s not a big deal, you’ll barely notice it,” Kali said and showed him a small anal trainer and a pink plastic chastity cage. “No,” Andy replied. “OK, I’ll cancel that transaction, turn the camera back on and embarrass you on the stream then send you on your way Andy. Look, we can test it real quick, if it hurts we’ll not do it, OK?” “OK fine, but if I say stop, than stop,” Andy said. “Of course,” Kali lubed up the 1 inch training plug and slowly worked in and out of Andy’s hole. When it slid in he felt his sphincter clinch down. It wasn’t uncomfortable at all, in fact it felt kind of good. “Is that OK?” Kali said. “Yeah, I guess?” he said as she slid it out. “Great, now we’ll shave you here, keep acting mad, but don’t fight us or you might get cut,” “Wait…Andy was cut off as the Pacifier gag was strapped back on. A towel was spread underneath him, and Emily produced a can of feminine shaving cream and a big pink razor from a cabinet and then the stream was back on. He stood there limp and uncomfortable while Emily lathered up his body. Kali brought her a bowl of hot water and over the next 15 minutes Emily shaved him while Kali communicated with the chat and said humiliating things to Sam about what they would do to him. Andy had very little body hair so shaving was relatively easy, but his pubic hair required trimming with an electric trimmer first. When they were finished he was toweled off and coated in baby oil. To continue the humiliation they brought out a mirror and placed it in front of him and required that Andy look at his now baby smooth body. Andy had been so worried about the butt plug that he hadn’t even thought about the pink plastic chastity cage. He mumbled into the gag and pivoted back and forth as Emily lubed up his genitals and worked them through the ring. Another squeeze from Kali stopped his squirming and he watched helplessly as his limp cock was squeezed into a small plastic tube and locked in. Andy had never seen such a device and his genuine shock was sending the chat wild, who responded with many donations. Finally the moment he had been dreading, crouched behind him Kali produced a much larger plug than the one she had tested on him and his eyes opened wide. It was a stainless steel plug nearly 2 inches in diameter, with a pink jewel on the bottom. Andy began to struggle but was quickly subdued with another pressure point hold. He was helpless as Kali began to work the plug in and out of his lubed up hole. “Just relax Sammy, let it slide in, don’t fight it baby,” Emily said as she patted his head and held his shoulders. After a moment of pain he felt it pop into place, and again the sensation was not all together uncomfortable. To his surprise Emily began rubbing his nipples and he felt himself clinch down on the plug and his caged cock started to grow. “Here you go chat, our new little sissy can feel what its like to have a useless little clitty,” Emily said in a sweet motherly voice. The cage began to stretch out and Andy felt some discomfort as the ring pulled against his balls. Kali brought the camera in closer so it was possible to see his penis skin pushing through the holes in front of the cage. It was too much for Andy, he began to cry. Both women stopped tormenting him and hugged him telling him how good a girl he was, how special, how beautiful, and how perfect. Kali unhooked him from the door and the broken man was led over to the changing table. Andy didn’t fight but began to cry again when he saw the diaper the woman were putting on him, he had no idea such a thing existed. It was a near perfect replica of a baby diaper, it was light teal with cute little nursery animals on the front and said Baby in big happy letters on the rear. Emily tugged it up snuggly between his legs and fasted the velcro tapes tightly. He was now completely encased in the big fluffy garment. The show was paused again, Andy realized he was no longer restrained. He could stop this, he sat up then got to his feet and reached around to unstrap the pacifier gag. “Where are my clothes?” he asked. “They are safe,” Kali said. Well I want my clothes back.” Andy replied. “That’s a problem because they are literally in the safe, and it’s time locked, along with your phone, wallet, and keys.” Emily pointed to a safe in the closet. “What the fuck?” Andy said. “We want to protect your stuff, so we put it in the safe, it can’t be opened until Sunday at 5PM.” Emily said. “Get me some clothes, I’m leaving.” Andy said. “Are you going to walk, you can’t drive, you can’t call an Uber, and we’re not giving you clothes so you can go out there in your diaper, but we’ll call the police and tell them a creep is wandering around the neighborhood,” Kali said and laughed. “Jesus,” Andy said. “Here look,” Kali said and showed Andy that she sent him 500 more dollars. “What do you normally make for a modeling job?” She was right, Andy hand made more money in 2 hours than he had made in a month of modeling jobs. “That’s what I thought, and there’s more to come, so stop your tantrum. “OK, but no more surprises, no more tricks,” Andy said. “Allright, next we are going to do your makeup and dress you, then do some pics. Also we need to stop pausing the show, it should last until around 11PM, so no more pauses. Just keep playing along, you’re doing perfect,” Kali explained. Andy nodded and allowed Kali to refastend the pacifier gag. Soon the stream was up again. Emily announced that the viewer who sent in 1000 dollar donation, Mr. SIssyMaker, had sent in his request for Sam’s outfit and she was going to get it together. Andy was sitting on the changing table with his arms crossed and his leg’s hanging off and looked miserable. “Samantha, you’re such a cutie, are you having a good time?” Kali asked. Andy mumbled into the gag, and Kali chuckled then pulled it out. “No, I’m not, I want to go home,” he said. “Oh, but we are just getting started, it’s makeup time so relax hun.” Kali said and led Andy to a vanity in the corner. The next 20 minutes were essentially a Sissy Makeup guide, as Kali explained the products and how to use them. Andy’s face didn’t need that much makeup, he had only a slight 5 o’clock shadow that needed color corrector, then some fair foundation, lots of blush, eyes, mascara, pink lipstick, she set it all with a powder and spray. Next she securely pinned on a blond princess wig with ringlet curls that looked very little girl. All throughout the process she continually told Andy how beautiful and perfect he was becoming. Andy continued to gaze at himself in the mirror, it was bizarre to see a girl looking back at him. “What do you think, Kali asked?” “I don’t like it,” he said and she giggled. The outfit they had picked out for him was even more embarrassing, a super short pink gingham dress with big puffy sleeves, lace everywhere and a sailor style collar with an embroidered ABC design. Initially he shook his head, but a quick squeeze to his arm had him raising his hands up so the dress could be placed over him and zipped up. Next some white tights were pulled up his legs, a big puffy petticoat and finally a matching rumba diaper cover. THe ensemble was finished off with black mary janes, a big pink hair bow, and a pink pacifier clipped to the collar. Over the next thirty minutes Emily took photos while the chat suggested various poses, Kali brought Andy a large baby bottle of milk and required him to suckle it all down as he was photographed. Once that was finished Andy was led from the nursery room and photographed in the fancy living room sitting on the couch and on the floor. It was nearly 9 PM when Kali announced it was time for him to meet Puppy Girl. “Who is Puppy Girl?” Andy asked but Emily and Kali ignored him and took him down the hallway to another room. Inside was brightly lit but not an adult sized nursery like he had been in, this room was more like a little girl’s room, lots of pink and purple, a bed with removable bed rails, posters on the wall of Disney Princesses and Paw Patrol, but unsettling right in the middle of the room was a large dog black dog cage with a girl inside. She was wearing a snap up onesie. It had some nursery prints on it but it was so worn and stained that it was hard to tell what they were.. The Onesie was currently straining to hold on a massively swollen diaper that was stained brown and leaking all over the large puppy pad she was laying on. The girl got up on her hands and knees and took hold of the bars and went “Woof woof,” “Say hi to the stream Puppy,” Emily said. “Hi stream,” she said. Andy was hit the pungent scent of poop and the strong sweet smell of baby powder, “Oh God it stinks in here,” he said. “Samantha, you’ll hurt Puppy’s feelings,” Kali said. “I made big stinkies,” the girl said. She was chubby, with a really cute face, and messy shoulder length brown hair, she wore big round glasses and a big pink dog collar. Andy could see that she had a steel dog food bowl filled with what looked like chocolate milk. “We can see your big stinkies, this is Samantha your new SIssy Sister,” Kali said. “Hi Sissy, you’re very cute,” Puppy said. Kali commanded that Andy thank the messy girl and curtsey and when he refused she grabbed his arm and pinched, he nearly fell down from the stun, but then quickly thanked her and curtseyed. Emily put on a big plastic apron and opened up the cage, there was a big adult changing table in the room and Puppy ran on her hands and knees out of the cage then up the ladder then laid down on the disposable mat that was laid out there. Andy was required to stand nearby and help with the disgusting diaper change, he was stunned to see that inside her diaper was a pink chastity cage like the one he’d been put into, but much smaller, only a small nub for the penis and the balls were half the normal size. Andy stood there handing wipe after wipe to Emily. The mess was mostly liquid and the girl had been coated with diaper rash cream so it cleaned off fairly easily but was still disgusting. Afterwards she was put into a puppy themed diaper and the dirty onesie was removed uncovering her large breasts. Puppy got off the changing table and began crawling around the room, she brought a dog toy in her mouth to Andy and kneeled on her knees like a dog would.“Take the toy and toss it Kali said. She was standing near the doorway holding the camera. Andy looked back and shrugged his shoulders then tossed the bone shaped toy. Puppy quickly retrieved it. Emily took the stained pad out of the cage and placed a new one inside. “Mommy can I please have buzzy tonight?” Puppy asked. “Ask the chat,” Kali commanded. “Hey chat can I please have Mr. Buzzy,” Puppy begged into the camera lens. Kali looked at her phone for a few moments, “Good news Puppy, the chat has approved, you get Mr. Buzzy.” With that news Emily put the chubby trans girl back in the cage and gave her a battery powered magic wand. Kali placed the camera on a tripod and Puppy laid down on her back and made a relaxed sound. Andy saw the diaper get a yellowish stain in the crotch, than the girl began rubbing the spot with the wand. At this point Andy had seen enough, he quickly moved past Kali and out the door then walked to the basement living room area. Kali and Emily followed him in and watched him nervously pace. “What’s wrong Samantha?” Kali asked. “I’m Andy, not Samantha, and she’s not acting is she? I mean she really enjoys… whatever this is?” Andy asked. “She’s acting, just like you, she’s getting paid, but she enjoys it too, it's her fetish, so it’s like getting paid to do something you love, a win win,” Emily explained. “OK, why do you keep her in a cage then?” Andy asked. “She likes being in a cage, it makes her feel safe,” “But she was so disgusting?” Andy said. “She likes that too, I know it’s hard to understand, but trust me, we don’t force her to do anything she doesn’t want to do, she lives here for free, and goes to school just like you do,” Emily explained. “OK, I’ve got to pee, so can I do that before we go back on camera?” Andy asked. “Sure Samantha you can pee whenever you want,” Kali said. “OK, where’s the bathroom?” Andy asked. “Sorry babe, the bathroom is off limits to you, that’s why you’re wearing a diaper,” Kali answered. “No, no, no, you’re kidding, I’m not like her. I’m not into this. I don’t wet myself.” Andy said. “It’s easy, like the song says, just let it go,” Emily replied. “Oh Em, I’ve got a great idea, this will make great content, when Puppy’s done we’ll do this for our next segment. We’ll bring the camera back in here, and we’ll make it like we’ve been forcing Sam to drink alot, and then force her to wet herself.” “I’ll grab some bottles,” Emily said and left the room. “OK you just sit down here on the couch, and remember to act just like you have been, we’ve got to sell it to the chat that you really don’t want to do this,” Kali explained. “But I don’t, I’m not going to wet myself,” Andy explained. “Exactly, that’s why they will pay for us to force you, easily another 500 bucks. It’s no big deal millions of people all over the world are wetting diapers and how many of them get paid for it?” Kali asked. “OK, show me the money,” Andy said after a moment of consideration. Kali took out her phone and sent him another $500 bucks. “OK, I’ll act,” Andy said, but I’m not enjoying this. Emily returned with 3 filled baby bottles of milk. Andy was encouraged to start drinking so he could do a good job, and didn’t think to question why it was important that he drink from a baby bottle. Kali explained a rough outline for the segment but left most of it to improv. It was a little embarrassing at first to suckle the bottle, and made more awkward that he could now hear louder moans from Puppy’s room. Eventually Emily came in with the camera and began to film Andy drinking, one empty bottle sat on the table beside him. “OK lets check on Samantha, how are we doing Sissy?” Kali asked. “I need to pee,” Andy said. “I know dear and when you get all of your bottles down we’ll show you the restroom,” Kali said. Over the next few minutes Emily and Kali playfully taunted Andy who was slowly getting more and more embarrassed as he complained about the clothes, outfit, bottles and needing to pee. Finally he finished the last bottle and could really feel his bladder bursting. “OK little Samantha, let's show you the restroom, it’s right here,” Kali said and patted the front of his diaper underneath the layer of petticoats. “No, no way, I’m not,” Andy said. He made to get off the couch and was forced back down by Kali while Emily positioned the camera to a lower and closer position. Kali pulled his skirt and petticoat up and held them against his chest. “You don’t have a choice, I’m going to hold you until you wet,” Kali said. Emily then put the icing on the cake and began to tickle him. “OK, OK, OK, please,” Andy said between uncontrollable giggles. “Come on baby, wet for Mommy, wet your little sissy diapers like a good sissy babygirl,” Kali said. Andy felt himself getting hard and felt the pressure of the cage around his cock. Then began to squirm a bit as his muscles started convulsing on the plug, it felt good, really good. He felt himself turning red and a tear in the corner of his eyes. “I really don’t want to,” he muttered. “Oh I think you do, I can tell by the way you’re squirming, just let it go and be the babygirl you’re meant to be,” Kali said. The cage stifled Andy’s erection and left him feeling humiliated, embarrassed, and pathetic. He needed to go so bad but he couldn’t seem to relax, after a few more moments eventually it just happened. It felt almost as good as an orgasm as the pee just flowed out. He could feel the warmth spreading through the padding of his diaper and hear the girls giving him praise for how well he was doing. Eventually it was over and he relaxed on the couch. Emily hugged him while Kali adjusted the camera to her, “Well chat, another man on the road to sissyhood, Samantha is now going to meet with our top tier members before we put her to bed in her crib for the night. The private chat will be up in 15 minutes. Goodnight everyone. And we’re out,” Kali said. “Great job Samantha, you really pulled it off.” Emily said. “My name is Andy, why are you calling me Samantha when we’re not on camera?” Andy asked. “It’s just easier, you wouldn’t want us to slip up and call you Andy would you?” Kali explained. Andy nodded, logic made sense. “So now, we have about 50 top tier members who pay extra for this, so you’re going to chat with them for about 30 minutes,” Kali continued. “Chat? About what?” Andy asked. “Whatever, most of them are jealous so they just want to know how it feels, they’ll want to see your diaper, ask you why you are doing this, stuff like that. Don’t tell them anything private or personal, just make up stuff. The more you play up that you really don’t want to do this the better.” Kali explained. Andy was led into the adult nursery and sat down at the vanity. A pink leather collar was buckled around his neck and he was leashed to an eyelet on a nearby wall. It was mostly just for show, could probably break the leash if wanted to, but at this point he was getting devoted to the character he was playing so it just fed into the idea of being humiliated and helpless. Kali sat down an open laptop computer on the vanity with the streaming program open and a desktop microphone. There was a large window showing his camera view on the left and a chat stream on the right. Kali explained that he only needed to respond to the bold and highlighted questions. Over the next 30 minutes the users asked him all manner of questions. People wanted to know where he was from, how old he was, if he was a crossdresser, how often he wore diapers, how much he was being paid, how it felt to be humiliated, his favorite song. For the personal questions he just refused to answer, but he did honestly explain that he was a model who was paid to come here and do a Sissy photo shoot. He explained he had no interest in ABDL, and didn’t even know what it was before tonight, that he wanted to leave, but the women bullied him into staying. Most of the chat believed it but a few were skeptical and thought the entire thing was a setup, but still loved it. He was also told to use his pacifier, show off his diaper, and show them his chastity cage to prove he was still wearing it, which he begrudgingly did after Kali told him to. Over and over again he was told how perfect he looked as a sissy, and how wonderful it was to wear diapers. Eventually Puppy walked in and pulled up a chair beside Andy, she was wearing just a diaper and a short pooh bear shirt and her collar. She was much more comfortable interacting with the chat and had no problem showing off her diaper, cage, and giggling like a child about how much fun it was to have “buzzy time.” Eventually Kali announced that she had to put the babies to bed and ended the show. “Wow, you’re doing so good Samantha, the chat love you” Puppy said. “Umm, thanks, what should I call you?” Andy asked. “Puppy, or pup, or Puppygirl, is what I go by,” she answered. Kali announced it was time to get ready for bed and that they would have a big day tomorrow. Emily then began the process of desissying Andy, removing the collar and leash, wig, makeup and costume. Afterwards she applied some face creams. Andy saw himself in the mirror and the effect was surreal, he had been looking at himself all dolled up for so long that now seeing his normal hair and face was a bit shocking. “And this?” Andy said pointing at the diaper. “Your diaper doesn’t need to be changed silly,” Emily answered. “You expect me to sleep in this, I wet it?” Andy asked. “These diapers can handle many wettings, you’ll be fine,” Emily answered. “I don’t understand why I need to wear a diaper and what about the other stuff? Tts getting uncomfortable,” Andy asked. “Don’t worry we’ll take the plug out before bed, and tomorrow we’ll be getting footage of your first diaper change, so we need that to be really wet,” Kali answered. She undid one side of his diaper and slid it down then carefully removed the plug, which caused Andy some mild pain. Andy was put into some very babyish footed PJs, they were one piece and zipped up the back. They were snug and showed the outline of his diaper very clearly. Andy was then marched to the crib, Kali lowered the side, “Get in,” she commanded. “Look, I’ll just sleep on the couch OK,” Andy said. “No you won't, your diaper might leak, and I’m not having my couch ruined, there is a mattress protector under the sheets, and anyway this is where the baby sleeps,” Kali said. “OK, I’ve had about enough of this, I’m fine being humiliated for your crazy fucking show, but I’m not into this, I’m not a baby,” Andy said turning to face Kali. Kali grabbed his arm and pinched, she was quick and before Andy even realized what was going on he fell to his knees stunned from the pressure point shock. She pinned his other arm behind his back and pushed his face up against the crib. “Samantha, you will not speak disrespectfully like that to me again or you will forfeit all the future earnings you have coming to, and trust me little girl I can make the next two days of your life very miserable. I can make the rest of your life miserable. Now say you're sorry,” Kali commanded. She pinched a bit harder and Andy nodded and mumbled sorry. Kali took a firm grip on his bottom and nearly tossed him into the crib. The side went up and locked into place. “Now I think your outburst has earned you some job training so you can do a better tomorrow.” Kali said. She turned on a device in the corner and turned off the lights. The room was filled with colorful glow and a lullaby music began to play. Emily came in with a large baby bottle and put it through the bars into the crib. “We’ve put something in the milk to help you sleep, that bottle better be empty in the morning.” Kali said. Emily pushed a pink stuffed unicorn through the bars and said goodnight then the two women left, shutting the door behind them. Andy was still stunned, that was the second time that the women had overpowered him, but this time wasn’t for show. Had he been kidnapped by two women? He got to his feet and explored the crib, the sides were very tall, it was impossible to climb over them, the sliding door was unlatched from the bottom. He grabbed one of the bars, and found the crib was very well constructed. He might be able to break out, but then what? Andy fumbled behind his back for the zipper and found that it was locked. So even if he could break the crib, get out of the nursery room and out of the basement he’d still be trapped diapered in baby pajamas without his keys and phone. “OK, they’ve already paid me 1500 dollars, this is weird, but it’s worth it, I just got to stick it out,” he said out loud to himself. About the time a man’s voice began to play over the device in the corner, in soft soothing tones he began explaining that the hypnotic session would turn the listener into a babygirl. “What the fuck?” Andy said out loud. For the next few minutes the voice droned on about nothing, just discussing the nature of opening one’s mind. Andy picked up the bottle and began to drink, it was a sweet vanilla milk. There were no pillows or blankets in the crib so he rested his head on the stuffied pony. The recording continued to drone on about nothing and soon he was asleep. “Gong”, Andy opened his eyes at the sound effect and then heard a voice, “you need to go, there is no sense holding it, you are a baby and have no control over your bladder, it just empties when it needs to.” He realized he did need to pee really bad, after a few more minutes of encouragement from the voice he gave in and did just that. The voice slowly faded out to the sound of relaxing rainfall and he fell back asleep easily. “Gong,” Andy was woken up again, he heard a babyish lullaby and a sound effect like someone rubbing a crinkly plastic, followed by heavy breathing. Then a sweet woman’s voice, “It feels so good doesn’t it, that nice warm filled diaper, so soft, so comfortable as it cradles all your parts just right. It feels so good to rub your diaper doesn’t it, babygirl, rub for Mommy.” The noises became faster and then a moan was added. Though tired and irritated Andy felt himself growing hard in the cage, without thinking he reached down and began to rub the front of the diaper. It did feel good, so warm. He wanted to masterbate but the cage prevented any feeling and soon his erection was stifled and shrunk leaving him again with this feeling of helplessness. Eventually the woman on the recording had an orgasm and the again slowly faded to relaxing sound effects of rainfall. “Gong,” Andy was woken again to strange mix of garbled sound effects, music and voices, he kept hearing diapers, sissy, baby, mommy, love, wet, messy, girl, but there was no order to it just more words, Huggies, Pampers, bottle, suck, powder, diapers, diapers. He began to hear a slowly droning monolog underneath the words, “It’s normal, to wear diapers, it’s normal to wet, it’s normal to wear diapers, it’s normal to wet. Just relax and allow yourself to enjoy your diapers, it’s normal to enjoy diapers.” Feeling himself need to go again Andy wet and then was unable to find sleep as the hypnotic track continued to play. SATURDAY “Good morning sleepy,” Andy he heard and opened his eyes to Emily, for a moment he panicked, unable to remember, it took a while for his brain to put all the memories back in place. “What time is it?” he asked. “Around 9:30,” Emily said and then lowered the side of the crib, she reached in and felt around his bottom, giving the swollen diaper a pat. “Wow, you’re a heavy wetter,” she said. Andy could feel how swollen his diaper was and got embarrassed. “I don’t wet the bed, that stuff you played last night kept waking me up, and I had to go.” he said. Emily assured him it was a great thing because it would make better photos. She explained that they wouldn't be live streaming for a while but that they would be making a video and pics about how Andy was becoming more accustomed to being a Sissy baby girl in diapers. “You’re doing such a good job, you're the best little baby girl we’ve ever had, today just keep acting kind of annoyed, but also try to make out that you’re starting to enjoy it a bit.” Andy wasn’t sure how anyone could enjoy this but he nodded. A few minutes later Kali came in with the wig from last night and a video camera. Andy complained as Emily tightly pinned the wig back on his head and afterward “ Good morning Samantha. How was your first night as a baby girl?” she asked while he sat up in the crib. “Annoying, I could have slept better if that stuff hadn’t been playing,” Andy said. “How is your diaper this morning?” she asked. Andy turned red and didn’t answer, Kali turned to Emiily and asked “How was it Mommy Emily?” “Samantha is a very wet girl, she couldn't hold it at all last night. It’s a good thing we used an overnight diaper on her,” Emily answered while Andy felt himself turning red. Eventually he was taken out of the crib and led down the hall and into a kitchen. The basement was set up as a complete two bedroom apartment. Puppy was already in an adult high chair and Andy was placed into the empty one beside her then buckled in and an oversized bib was tied around his neck. “I can feed myself," he complained when Emily began spoon feeding him a big bowl of yogurt granola baby food. His whining was ignored and a big spoon full was shoved into his mouth. Puppy giggled and ate with her hands, getting her face all messy. She was wearing the pooh bear shirt from last night and the same diaper which was considerably wetter. From out of nowhere Andy felt a strong need to poop. “Umm, hey, I’ve really got to,” his thoughts were interrupted when he noticed Puppy squirm in her seat making a concentrated face, then heard wet fart sounds. Her face relaxed and she went back to eating. They had both been given the same powerful deployed reaction laxatives in their before bed bottles. Andy’s stomach churned and the pressure increased and he beared down. “I’ve really got to poop,” he said. “OK just one sec lets unbuckle you,” Emily said. As she reached down to unbuckled Andy she quickly redirected and began to tickle him mercilessly. After several uncontrollable giggles Andy yelled and then felt himself mess, once he started he couldn’t stop, he could feel it sliding up his crack and then upwards to his caged privates. “Why,” he said and began to cry. “I hate you, this is so fucking stupid, I want out of this, give me my stuff back, I want to go home.” Kali laughed and kept the camera rolling, “Baby’s first tantrum,” she said and laughed. “Get it all out, just let it all go,” she said. Emily was soon behind Andy rubbing his shoulders and whispering to him. He was then forced to finish his baby food while the kitchen became inundated by the smell of two very messy diapers. Eventually the two adult babies were taken to the nursery for clean up. Kali continued to film while Emily changed them. Andy just stared in space, not really acting, just feeling humiliated and defeated. They were both taken over to the bathroom and given a bath together. Emily unlocked their cages and Andy could see that Puppy had a very small penis and balls. Puppy played and splashed a bit and tried to lighten Andy’s mood. After the bath they were toweled off, rubbed down with baby oil and recaged. Kali announced that the chat had voted that Samantha’s first activity for the day would be outdoor play. Andy was dressed in cute pink princess onesie and a pair of button crotch shortalls decorated with iron on patches of hearts and butterflies. Emily then put his hair in pig tails with ribbons and did a little light makeup and clipped a pacifier leash to his shortalls. “I’m not going outside like this,” Andy said and crossed his arms in defiance. “Calm down Samantha, our back yard is completely fenced in and secure. There are no neighbors close, it’s fine,” Kali said and despite his trepidation Andy followed the three girls outside. Andy had only seen the backyard in twilight yesterday and now saw that it really was an adult baby wonderland. He took a moment to look at the Alice in Wonderland themed murals on the fence, the adult sized swingset, and the sandbox. Despite the playful surroundings Andy wasn’t in a mood to play and mopped around, but eventually Puppy convinced him to build a sandcastle with her. What started as a half hearted attempt to get her to leave him alone became an engrossing activity. Playing with Puppy really was like playing with a child, and soon Andy was having fun. Either Kali or Emily were always hanging about occasionally asking them to pose for pictures or they were silently recording video clips. Andy told himself that he was just doing the work he was being paid for, it was a convenient excuse. After the sandcastle they played on the swingset, trying out the swings and climbing the ladder to the little fort and going down the slide. Emily brought them bottles and they both sucked down the delicious milk. Eventually Andy realized he needed to pee. He considered asking if he could use the toilet, but he knew what the answer would be so he paused for a moment and just let it go, finding it relieving and somewhat comforting. Puppy was getting more and more wild and giggly and soon she was living up to her namesake running around on her hands and knees. She brought Andy a ball that was carrying in her mouth and dropped it his feet. “You want me to throw this?” he laughed. “Woof, woof,” she said. For several minutes he tossed the ball, eventually she came back and instead of dropping the ball she tackled him. She was stronger than he was and easily pinned him down and began humping. Her uncovered diaper was swollen and saggy and flopped back and forth against Andy’s leg, the sound reminded him of the hypnotic track he had heard the previous night. “Oh my god, what are you doing?” Andy asked as he laughed and tried to get the much larger girl off him. Soon they were both giggling uncontrollably as Puppy licked and humped, but then she did something Andy didn’t expect, she kissed him and followed it up with rubbing one of his nipples while she pinned down the other hand. Despite himself Andy felt aroused. His penis grew firm in the cage and he too tried to press it into the chubby transgirl that had him pinned. She kissed again and he kissed back, his mind clouded by arousal. After a few more moments of that Kali pulled Puppy off him and gave her a few swats on the rear. “Bad Puppy,” she said and the chubby girl crawled over to a nearby blanket and laid down panting. “Sorry Samantha, she gets a bit carried away sometimes,” Kali said. Andy just nodded and felt ashamed of his actions. Emily brought out a diaper bag with more bottles and some snacks. Another blanket was spread out and they all ate under a pleasant blue sky. Kali announced it was changing time. Puppy went first since her diaper was obviously soaked, afterwards Andy was laid down on the blanket and Emily unsnapped his shortalls, well Missy, you’ve really soaked your diaper” she said. Andy felt his face turn red and Kali came closer with the video camera, “You didn’t even ask if you could use the toilet did you, little girl?” “I knew there was no point, you weren’t going to let me,” Andy pouted. The woman giggled and Andy realized how whinny and childish he just sounded. Was he getting into character or just saying what he felt? “Or maybe someone’s starting to like wetting their diaper?” Emily said and tickled him. “No, I definitely don’t, in fact I’d like to stop wearing them now,” Andy said. Everyone giggled as his pink princess diaper was snugged around his caged privates and taped down extra tight. “Well maybe if you can keep this one dry we’ll think about it,” Kali said and then stopped the camera. “Wow Samantha you are so good at this, you’re a really great actor,” Emily said as she snapped back up the shortalls. “OK it’s 1 O’clock so I think you’ve earned a break, and in an hour we have some social media work for you to do,” Kali said. “Break, so like can I have my phone, get out of these clothes and go get something to eat?” Andy asked. “You’re phone is in our time lock safe, remember? We can’t get it out until tomorrow, and since it’s only an hour it’d be best if you just left your clothes on but if you want to go for a walk or something you can,” Kali said. “You mean I can just walk out now?” Andy asked. “Sure without your keys, wallet or phone, and in some very interesting clothes, or you can go watch TV on the couch if you want.” Kali said. Andy thought for a moment about going, but the idea of being held against his will was starting to seem like something he had just imagined, just part of the gig he was working, sure the job was a weird one but the pay was great, he needed to just buckle down and get through this. Back in the living room he sat down on the couch and started flipping through channels on the TV. Emily brought in a bottle filled with chocolate milk and gave it to him. “Umm, can I just have this in a glass or something?” Andy asked. Emily just smiled and went upstairs. Andy thought about just unscrewing the lid to drink the milk, but a few minutes later found himself nursing the teat as he absent mindedly watched some old movie. A few minutes later Puppy came out of her room wearing shortalls over a pink T-shirt. It wasn’t completely obvious that she was wearing a diaper, but if you looked close you could see the padded outline. “Hey Mommy, I’m going out,” she yelled up the stairs. “OK honey,” Kali yelled back down. “You’re going out?” Andy asked. “Yeah I like to get a few mile walk in before I do my homework, do you want to go?” Puppy asked. “Umm, no, thank you though,” Andy replied. Puppy shrugged and walked out. Andy couldn’t imagine going on a walk in a diaper. About an hour later Kali came in and turned off the TV, “OK it’s time for your next assignment, no cameras though, this is just social media work. Andy was led into the nursery room where the laptop was setup a desk. “I’ve created a few social media profiles for you Samantha, one on twitter and another on fetlife.” “Wait, what? You what?” Andy said as he saw a picture of Samantha on the screen. “No, no way. I never agreed to that?” “Actually you did, didn’t you read the contract you signed?” Kali asked. “What did you think we were doing with these photos anyway. “This is twitter, my Mom uses twitter,” Andy said. “I’m sure that your Mom isn’t searching through ABDL sIssy profiles, anyway relax, you’re completely anonymous. Even your Mom couldn’t tell Samantha from Andy, it’s a very good disguise.” Andy realized that she was right, in some ways this was better than normal, he could be recongized from his regular modeling work, but no one would recognize Samantha. Kali explained that his task would be to essentially just use the profiles. To look for other ABDLs, like and make cute comments on their pics. Both profiles were already following several accounts including Puppy’s and Sissy Factory, which both had thousands of followers. Andy was to also reply back to those who commented on Samantha’s pictures. His directions were essentially to stay in character as Samantha, but to show that she was gaining some acceptance of being forced into a diapered sissy lifestyle. Kali supervised the work for awhile helping him come up with cutesy comments and answers when people commented on Samantha’s pics. When he seemed to have it figured out she left. Andy was amazed at how popular Samantha was, she was gaining new followers left and right and comments were flowing in faster than Andy could answer them. He never dreamed there were so many people into diapers. It crept up on him slowly, faster respiration, high body temperature, and pressure in his diaper. He was getting aroused. Andy got out of the chair and looked at himself in the mirror, his wig still in cute pigtails, just enough makeup to look girly, his cute girly shortalls. His penis was straining now in the cage, he wanted to touch it. He realized he wanted something in his mouth so stuck the pacifier in and began to suck. Unable to do anything about the arousal Andy went back to the social media and continued feeling ashamed and frustrated. “OK, it’s almost show time, how’s our busy little bee doing,” Emily said as she entered the nursery with a camera on a tripod. Andy shrugged, in response. Kali followed her in and they each grabbed under Andy’s arm and lifted him out of the chair gently and had him sit down on a pink and blue playmat on the floor. Kali sat down at the computer and in a few minutes the show was rolling. “OK so we made Samantha a deal earlier that if she could keep her diaper dry we would let her start using the bathroom. How’s your diaper Samantha, is it dry?” Kali said. Andy felt his face turn red. That was three hours ago he had wet a few times since then and hadn’t really thought much about it. “Hmm, suspiciously quiet,” Kali said and laughed. Emily unsnapped his shortalls and folded them up revealing an obviously wet diaper and both girls giggled. “I didn't actually think you were serious, I thought you were joking,” Andy said. Andy endured an embarrassing change into a diaper that looked exactly like a baby diaper scaled up to an adult size, but even worse, a butt plug went back in. Andy didn’t see it, but it felt different than the last one, it had a section that seemed to wrap upwards toward his balls. After his diapering the shortalls and pink onesie were removed completely and he laid on the playmat. He was given a bottle to drink while Kali and Emily interacted with the chat for a while. Kali announced that the chat had voted and he was going to spend the evening as a Sissy Maid. It took 30 minutes to get him ready for this new task, A very short frilly pink maid dress, with ruffled plastic panties that fit over his diaper. A garter belt and white stockings, black shoes, and frilly headband. Some light makeup and then to Andy’s shock they painted his nails pink. First Andy was given some basic instructions on how to behave, such as curtseying when he presented himself to Mistress Kali or Emily. How to walk and talk, and conduct himself in a demure and servantile way. Once training was complete Andy’s first task was to dust with a feather duster. Kali followed him around and gave feedback commanding him to keep his back straight, bend at the waist, and keep the butt out. Throughout the ordeal Andy would express his displeasure and humiliation at this treatment but it was obvious that something had changed, the real fight was gone. If they had tried to pull this yesterday they would have had to get physical and force him, but now Andy was playing the role of a submissive maid quite well. Kali decided it was time to play her next trick. Andy was cleaning Puppy's room while she played Minecraft. Kali came in and Andy, following the training, stopped sweeping and curtseyed. “Good girl, now come with me,” Andy followed behind while Emily carried the streaming camera. Back in the basement living room there was a blanket and some pillows on the floor. “Samantha please pick up these pillows and return them to the couch then fold the blanket,” Kali commanded. Andy nodded and bent down to pick up the pillows. Kali had her phone in her hand and touched the screen and the buttplug in Andy started vibrating, he immediately clinched and felt his knees go weak as the powerful vibrations began to rock his prostate. “Ohhh,” he said in a voice higher than usual. Andy squeezed his legs together and stayed in the position. “What's the matter Samantha?” Kali asked. “Umm, the toy, it’s umm…” Kali hit another switch and the end of the toy that stuck out and wrapped around over his balls started vibrating as well. And dropped to his knees and realized when he did that the toy was making contact with his cage and became quite pleasurable. In an instant he was hard and his encased cock began throbbing for release. “Please, turn it off,” the humiliated Sissy mumbled. “Finish your task Samantha,” Kali commanded. Andy picked up the pillow and made an effort to stand back up, Kali adjusted the vibration pattern so that it only kicked on hard very couple seconds. As Andy walked to the couch twice he almost tripped as the vibrations set off fireworks in his head. The chat was going crazy and people were sending in small donations, with the goal of keeping Samantha on edge as long as possible. “Keep going Samantha, you have another pillow to pick up,” Kali said. When Andy sat this one the couch Kali placed all vibration to max, Andy collapsed onto the couch, his mouth fell open and made an O shape. Andy began to feel pleasure deeper than he ever had before, not just in his cock but deeper radiating from his prostate to all parts of his his body. Andy wondered if it would be possible to have an orgasm in this cage? Despite his humiliation, or maybe because of it he was now completely turned on and totally disregarded the fact he was being streamed live to hundreds of viewers. He started grinding a bit against the couch trying to increase the vibrations on the cage which felt so good. “Samantha, that is no way for a lady to behave,” Kali said and turned off the vibrations. She grabbed his arm and lifted him off the couch then spanked his padded bottom. Andy's face was flushed, “Sorry mamm,” he said now completely in character. “Now fold up this blanket,” Kali commanded, pointing at the blanket on the floor. When Andy bent over to pick it up Kali switched the device to the last mode she had yet to use. The plug's vibrations were now accompanied by an actual stroking movement on his prostate, Andy tried to focus on folding the blanket but about halfway through he got down to his knees and placed a hand on his chest and his other hand on the front of the diaper unable to control himself. “Well this isn’t a very good maid is it,” Kali asked Emily. “No, she seems to have a hard time focusing on her work,” Emily replied. Kali produced a pair of handcuffs from her purse and forcefully took Andy’s hands and locked them behind his back. Then she placed some cuffs on his ankles as well. Andy didn’t fight when he pushed onto his stomach and the two cuffs were strapped together placing him in a hogtie. “If she’s not going to work then we can’t have her touching herself,” Kali said. “Turn, turn… turn it off and I’ll work please,” Andy said. “Turn it up, OK,” Kali replied and cranked the vibrations to max. The hogtied maid convulsed. all the prostrate pressure felt incredible and was leaving him immensely horny and unable to do a thing about it. After a moment Kali set the device back to a steady rhythm that built up slowly for 30 seconds and stopped then had a moment of full power and started over again. Then they left the camera on Andy, “Please, turn it off,” he moaned, only to find that Kali silenced him with a ball gag. They left him on the floor with the camera running and went upstairs. Andy crawled around trying a few things to increase the stimulation to his actual cage but it was hopeless. He struggled trying to free his arms and then eventually just laid there in frustration. Ten minutes later Kali and Emily returned downstairs, they brought Puppy into the room and took her her onesie and diaper, and had her sit on the couch. “Now Samantha, your next task is going to be to clean up Puppy. If you do a good job then we’ll give you a treat. “Kali explained and removed the handcuffs from Andy’s arms and the gag from his mouth. She gave him a baby wipe, and looked at her in confusion but didn’t speak. Like Andy, Puppy showed physical signs of arousal, her cheeks were flushed and her nipples were hard. Emily placed a pacifier in her mouth and she began to suckle and looked at Andy with eager eyes. “Start with her face and work your way down Samantha,” Kali said. Andy started wiping and soon Emily guided his hands to Pupplies large breasts, and swollen nipples. Kali began to rub Andy’s breasts and he felt himself grow harder in the cage. “Perhaps you should use your mouth to clean her nipples?” Kali said. Andy didn’t even have to think about it, his inhibitions had been completely removed and he quickly began to lick her breasts. Kali whispered in his ear how good he was doing and to suck, and he started to do so. Her nipples felt wonderful in his mouth and Andy found that licking and sucking them was making him even more horny. Puppy began to moan with pleasure into her pacifier and suck faster. A few minutes later Kali pulled Andy back off of her, and Emily unlocked the only thing Puppy was wearing her small pink chastity cage. Puppy’s small dick and even smaller balls were on display in front of him, and yet Andy didn’t think of this person as a man, it was impossible for a man to have such soft skin, round curves and huge breasts. “Now you can clean up her naughty bits,” Kali said. Andy didn’t even think about it, he just straight down and took her small cock in his mouth and began to suck. Kali and Emily softly encouraged them giving Andy pointers and soon he felt that Puppy was ready to go, she stiffened up and began convulsing even faster. Kali placed a hand on the back of Andy’s head just in case he would pull back but if anything he braced himself for the inevitable conclusion. Puppy released and screamed and Andy felt his mouth filled with her hot salty cum. His eyes went wide at the realization that he had just sucked cock, and tried to pull back but Kali held his head down tight as Puppy continued to hump and scream. “Don’t spit it out,” Kali commanded as she allowed Andy to raise up his head. “Give her a kiss and thank her,” she commanded and pushed Andy’s head towards Puppy, she greedily gave him a kiss and used her tongue to force open his mouth trying to suck her load from Andy’s mouth to hers. Andy was too dazed and stunned. Kali turned to the camera and said, “And that my friends is how you make a Sissy, but there is one more thing still to do. Hearing this Andy expected it to be his turn to have the dreadful cage removed and perked up. Emily began to undress him and when he was down to just his diaper everyone giggled at how wet he was. Emily pulled his wig into pony tails and secured them with large pastel ruffled bands. He was taken to the nursery room and placed in the crib. Emily and Puppy followed them in and Emily helped Puppy up on the changing table and put her in a diaper. Andy was surprised when Kali removed his buttplug and taped a dry diaper on him and got out of the crib. “You said I would get a treat,” Andy pouted. “And you shall Baby Samantha,” Kali said and the three left giggling. Emily returned with a large cookie and bottle of milk, while Kali followed behind with the camera. “Here’s your treat,” Emily said. Andy felt the frustration sink in. “Goodnight everybody, thanks for watching,” Kali said and turned off the camera. “Wow Samantha, you did such a good job,” Kali said. Andy felt the shame and humiliation settle in, “Great OK, can you please let me out of here, I don’t want to sleep in here tonight. And take this cage off, it’s getting real uncomfortable.” Andy said. “Well if you didn’t sleep in your crib where would you sleep?” Kali asked. “I don’t know, the couch maybe?” Andy answered. “No we don’t want leaks on our couch, and when you’ve calmed down I’m sure the cage will stop hurting,” Emily replied. Andy grumbled and argued for a few more minutes while Kali turned on relaxing music and lights and then left him in the nursery alone. Hungry and thirsty Andy ate the cookies and drank the bottle of milk. It eventually occurred to him that he wasn’t wearing anything over his diaper and could easily remove it, but then he felt the need to pee and without much thought he just let go. The warm diaper felt nice, the milk had mild sedatives and soon he was asleep while subliminal recordings played reinforcing the love of diapers and all things baby. SUNDAY Andy woke up feeling very relaxed and peaceful as the machine in the corner played the calming sounds of a beach and warm morning light spilled through the window. He opened his eyes and saw that he was surrounded by white wooden bars and remembered the situation he was in. “OK, this is Sunday, they said the job was over at 5PM, so just a little while to go. He looked down at his diaper and realized just how cute it was. The front panel had a decorative pattern of bows and rattles, and under that was larger images of a bunny, balloons, a giraffe and teddy bear. Below that was large decorative stitching and a cute pattern of little blue dots. The diaper was a bit swollen and warm, but not yet soaked. Feeling the need to wet Andy didn’t hesitate and let it go. It felt so relaxing and pleasurable and he felt himself melt a bit into the crib mattress. Eventually he got up and saw there was a large mirror in the nursery. Samantha was looking back at him, not Andy. He was still wearing a wig, pulled up in pig tails. Samantha was cute and Andy felt himself becoming aroused but the cage reminded him that he could do nothing about it. Emily came in with a bottle, she was dressed differently this morning. Her relatively modern dress and apron had been replaced with a much more old fashioned dress. It was light blue, with big sleeves, and an ornate lacy collar and apron. She looked like something from a historical reenactment. “Wow, is it fancy dress day?” Andy asked. “Yes, I suppose it is. Today we are doing something kind of special, here’s a bottle for you.” As Andy suckled the bottle Emily pulled out several things from the closet and laid them on a chair. THey were all either frilly white or lacy. “I have to say Samantha, that you have really done such a good job for us, I know this kind of work is difficult.” “Well, Kali didn’t really give me a choice did she.” Andy said. Oh silly girl, you always had a choice, but you’ll be finished soon. OK, let's get you ready.” Emily answered. She opened up the crib and stuck her finger in the waistband of Andy’s diaper, finding it soaked she took him out of the crib and to the changing table. As she was wiping him off Andy felt her finger work in his bottom a few times and then a butt plug was inserted. She seemed to spend extra time applying lotions and ointments to his bottom, and then rubbed him down with soft smelling baby oil. The diaper Emily laid under him had an extra booster pad. She pulled it up tight and taped it closed. Then to Andy’s surprise she laid out a white cloth diaper which fastened around him with velcro. “What is that for?” Andy asked. “Just a little insurance policy,” Emily said and chuckled. After the cloth diaper she laid out a pair of snap on plastic pants and snapped them around him. They were milky white and very large. After that she pulled on a huge pair of white rumba panties. Decorative white knee high socks were pulled up Andy’s legs and then Emily buckled on a pair of pink baby booties on his feet. “Now give me your hands,” she said. Andy reached out his hands obediently and then realized what he just did. It wasn’t just that the fight was gone from him, but it just seemed natural to do as Emily told him. Emily buckled on a pair of mittens, they were stuffed with firm padding making it impossible for Andy to use his fingers. Emily reached out and took Andy by the wrists and lifted him into a sitting position and placed an old fashioned lacy bonnet on his head. Andy wiggled his legs around and realized that he couldn’t even come close to closing them with all the layers of padding that lay between them. Emily showed a loving and sincere smile as she took in how completely infantile Andy had become. Andy couldn’t help but feel happy seeing how happy he had made his caregiver. “You are such an adorable little girl Samantha,” she said, pinching his cheek. “Now, today we have decided that we want you to be a completely dependent baby, we have a few special plans. The first thing you need to know is that the booties you are wearing will keep you from walking, so only crawling today. “Wait what do you mean,” Andy asked. “Try to stand up,” Emily said, taking a step back. Andy swung his legs off the table and put his weight on his feet. There was something in the booties that was uncomfortable, he tried to take a step and the discomfort increased and he quickly put his foot back down and balanced his weight. “The booties have spikes in them, not sharp but they hurt when all your weight is one foot.” Andy felt himself growing tense, “And with these I can’t use my hands, so I’m basically helpless,” he said, holding his mittened hands up. Emily nodded. “Please tell me I’m not going to end up locked in here forever,” he said. “No of course not, this is just the wardrobe for your final photoshoot, you’ll get your things back at 5PM. Now let's go have breakfast,” Emily said. “Well how am I going to get there if I can’t walk?” Andy asked. Emily smiled and went to the closet and pushed out an adult sized stroller. “What is that?” Andy said. “We ordered this from a special needs company,” Emily said. The stroller was very similar to a folding baby stroller, just sized up for large children or small adults. It was pink and looked less like something medical, and more just like a big baby stroller. WIth ease Emily transferred Andy to the chair and then buckled the safety harness. He was wheeled into the kitchen where he saw that both Puppy and Kali were in fancy dress as well. Kali was wearing a purple floor length gown with a low cut bodice and showed her bosom, and multiple taper layers of skirts. Puppy was wearing a much more childish dress in a pale yellow, it had an empire waist, with a knee length skirt and puffy sleeves. She had frilly bloomers that were wide under her skirt, white tights and black mary janes. She didn’t look particularly happy about her outfit. “Good morning Samantha,” Kali said. “OK, what’s going on?” Andy asked. Emily stuck a teat in his mouth and titled the bottle up and Andy began to suckle his second bottle of the morning. He was actually really hungry as most of his calories had been sweet milk yesterday. Kali placed a bowl of baby food on the table in front of Andy’s pushchair. “Lorrie, please feed your sister,” Kali said. Lorrie gave a bratty look and came over and pulled out a chair next to Andy’s stroller. Emily pulled the teat out of Andy’s mouth and he said, “I thought your name was Puppy?” “It is, but sometimes I’m Lorrie, like when I have to play dress up for a dumb photoshoot with my baby sister,” she said. “If you keep that sass up your rear will be red and you’ll be the one in the pushchair Missy,” Kali said. “Yes Mam,” Lorrie replied and stuck a big spoon full of food in Andy’s face. Emily sat down and began to eat her own breakfast with Kali which consisted of eggs and pancakes. Andy realized the goop he was eating was liquified pulp of the same thing with plenty of syrup.. Even though the texture was gross to eat it didn’t taste bad, Lorrie was having fun shoving the food in his face and purposely giving him too much or missing his mouth completely. “Could you please try to get some in my mouth?” Andy said. Everyone chuckled, “Lorrie please do a better job of feeding your baby sister,” Emily said. “Yes Mam,” Lorrie replied and continued to feed him, though he was now a sticky mess all over his face. After his bowl and bottle were emptied Lorrie ate her own meal and Kali explained a few things for the day while Emily recorded it. “Your time with us is almost up Samantha, so we have a special photoshoot. We have a photographer coming and a few special guests,” Kali explained while she wiped his face with a washcloth. “What, no, that’s where I draw the line, I can’t do this in front of people, there’s no way,” Andy said. “Please Samantha, calm down, the photographer is a friend, in fact you know them. She’s the one who gave you our contact information.” Kali said. “What about the special guests?” Andy asked. “They are some of our friends and clients. We are doing a “baby’s first tea party” with you. They’re going to help us set it up and then you’ll be the guest of honor,” Kali explained. “Then afterward we can take off these stuffy clothes,” Lorrie said. Andy didn’t argue, realizing it didn’t really matter, he had been made completely helpless and had no choice other than to comply. After breakfast he was wheeled back into the nursery. Emily removed the booties so he could stand on his feet and be dressed in a big elaborate baby dress. It was white with a teddy bear pattern and tons of pink and blue lace, ribbons, and bows. She then pulled up some thick white hose up her legs, a massive petticoat, and some lacey socks. Finally the booties went back on. With the extra layers on his feet Andy could stand without much discomfort but walking was still painful. He was strapped back in the stroller and taken outside. Kali, Lorrie and a woman wearing plain black clothes were out in the yard sitting up at a long fancy table with a frilly tablecloth, decorative cakes, and tableware. Andy felt his face go red and he turned to Emily. “No, I can’t… I don’t want her to see,” Andy said. “Calm down, here’s your pacy, just relax, if you’re sucking on this you don’t have to talk,” Emily said and shoved the pacifier in Andy’s mouth. Kali and the woman walked over with a big smile. “Well hello again, we are looking super cute today,” the woman in black said. Andy recalled their meeting after the LBTQ underwear photoshoot, but he couldn’t remember her name. Taking Emily’s advice he focused on sucking the pacifier and tried not to make direct eye contact with the woman. “Samantha, this is Jen, she’ll be our photographer today. Since she’s a trusted adult make sure to do as she says and treat her with respect,” Kali said. Andy continued to suckle and Kali pulled the pacifier out of his mouth. “Samantha, please introduce yourself to Jen.” “Umm, hello Jen,” Andy said. “Now this is a formal tea party, and while you’re still just a baby, its never too early to start learning etiquette so say, Hello Mrs Jen, my name is Samantha, how do you do.” Andy turned a deeper shade of red but repeated the phrase as he was told to. Kali returned the pacifier and Andy quickly began to suckle. “We are so thankful you sent Samantha our way Jen,” Kali said. The two women returned to their preparations while Emily pushed the stroller over to where a play pen had been set up. A 10 by 10 mat had been unfolded on the grass and surrounded by a blue plastic baby fence. Emily opened the gate and pushed the stroller inside then unbuckled and helped Andy on the soft plastic play mat. She took the diaper bag that was on the bottom of the stroller off and gave him a bottle and handed him the stuffed bear that was the only thing in the play area. Andy watched as the four women brought out chairs, and continued setting up the table with all the trappings of a fancy tea party and occasionally acted like he was playing with the Teddy Bear. Lorrie went over to the swingset and began to play. A few times Jen came over and took some pictures of him with her large professional camera. Eventually the guests started arriving. The first was what Andy believed to be a middle aged transgender woman, she didn’t have the ambiguous body of Andy, but instead had a heavy male build, still her face had some feminine qualities and she smiled big. After greeting the others she walked over to the playpen. Andy focused on his stuffed bear and pacifier, feeling himself turn red in embarrassment. “Hello there Samantha, my name is Alice and I’m so happy to get to share your first tea party today,” she said. Her voice was deep but believable for a woman, and her floral dress was cut low enough to show that she had real breasts. She carried a large bag. Andy forced a nervous smile behind his pacifier and waved. Alice chuckled then went inside. A few minutes later a group came into the backyard, a man wearing khakis and a dress shirt and in each hand he was holding a young woman dressed like princesses. Andy couldn’t believe what he was seeing, these two had apparently traveled here in outfits very similar to his. Both girls were thin with feminine builds, one was taller and her dress was like an adult replica of a little girls Disney Princess play dress. It was made of shiny satin material, with big puffy sleeves, and lots of sew on embellishments. The other girl was shorter and was wearing a less elaborate sissy baby dress like Andy’s and was using a pacifier. Lorrie got off her swing and went to hug the girls, Kali and Emily then gave everyone hugs and they all came over to the playpen, while Jen was recording it on her camera. “Samantha, this is Steve and his daughters Sarah and Chrissy,” Kali said. “How do you do?” Sarah the taller girl said and curtseyed. “Hewoll” the shorter girl said in baby talk and curtseyed as well.” After a moment of silence Kali gave Andy a look and he spit out his pacifier and said, “Hello, my name is Samantha, how do you do?” as he had been instructed earlier. Everyone clapped for him. Steve was probably in his late thirties and everything about him said normal everyday Dad, except for the fact that his two daughters were adult women in their early 20s. “OK Sarah I’m sure you want to go play on the swings and Chrissy you can stay here and get to know Samantha,” Steve said in a fatherly voice and sat his large fancy pink diaper bag inside the playpen. “Yes Daddy,” the girls said. The older girl Sarah and Lorrie ran over to the swings giggling, while Chrissy was placed in the playpen with Andy. The adults went in the house and carried out the adult high chair before sitting around the table to catch up. After a few moments of awkward silence Chrissy spit out her pacifier and said, “You’re very cute Samantha.” Andy spit his out, “Thanks I guess, I’m just a model. I mean, that’s why I’m here. I’m not really into this… stuff.” “Oh, well OK. You’re a very cute model though.” Chrissy Said and blushed. Andy felt himself blush as well. “Thanks, so, you’re umm, ABDL?” Andy asked. “ABDL? What are you talking about?” Alice asked. “Umm, Adult Baby Diaper Lover, apparently what I got signed up for?” Andy said, confused. Chrissy stuck her finger in mouth and looked confused, “Adult Baby Diaper Lover? Never heard of it, me and my sister are just really slow learners, Daddy said we’re not ready for potty training yet.” Andy stumbled, unsure how to respond and then Chrissy cracked up. “Sorry just messing with you. Yes, I’m ABDL,” she said. Andy sighed with relief, and laughed. “So, Steve is your… Daddy?” he could barely get the word out. “Yep, he’s a really wonderful Daddy, takes very good care of us. He’s very good at changing diapers, and giving baths, and other things,” for Chrissy the word Daddy slid off her tongue with ease. “You two came here… dressed…. in. diap…like in baby mode?” Andy asked. “Daddy keeps us in diapers 24/7, and we’re in some level of baby mode most of the time, like not when we’re at work, or visiting family we act more adult, but when we’re at home with Daddy we’re his babies. We go out dressed in baby clothes a lot, but usually much more low key than this. Like cute overalls, and things that don’t look so out of place in public. We just came out like this for your party,” Chrissy explained. Andy wanted to ask more, the entire thing was both very off putting, and yet he was curious, how could it be that someone would choose to live like this he thought. Before he could ask more questions Alice came out of the house and joined them in the playpen. In thirty minutes the woman was now transformed into a baby, she had a super short pink baby dress with a little duck on it, petticoats, her hair was now in cute ringlets, and her makeup was the most babyish of all giving her bright red rosy cheeks. “Hello Chrissy, hello Samantha, this is Pinkie Pie,” she said in baby talk and held out her big stuffed My Little Pony. “Hi, Alice,” Chrissy said and jumped up to go hug her. Chrissy got into her diaper bag and got out a case full of cute animal figures and soon they were playing. The case unfolded to make a tree house and the baby girls tried to get Andy involved as well but with the constricting baby mittens he could barely hold onto the toys so Alice gave him Pinkie Pie to hold while her and Chrissy played with the little figures. It was weird at first but Andy soon got used to it and just pretended like he was just playing with a couple little girls. Eventually Lorrie and Sarah came over to the playpen and let themselves in. Soon everyone was playing with the little animals and giggling at all kinds of silly goofy jokes. The adults came over and got everyone out of the playpen for a game of croquet they had been sitting up. . Emily helped Andy up and put him back in the stroller telling him he was too little to play, so he was just pushed around and watched the other’s all playing. Everyone was encouraged to drink, Chrissy, Alice and Andy were given baby bottles, while Lorrie and Sarah were given sippy cups. After the game Steve took hold of Chrissy, lifted up her skirt and patted her bottom, resulting in a thud sound, “Sounds like someone needs a change,” he announced loudly. He then began feeling around the crotch of her diaper, “Yeap, you’re wet.” “Daddy! I’m playing, changies later,” Chrissy said in her baby voice. “Nope Princess, now go to the playpen,” Steve said. “But Daddy!” Chrissy whined. “Unless you want your change to come with a spanking you’ll stop whining and go!” He said with an edge of threat. Chrissy’s face turned red and she skulked over to the playpen and sat down on the mat. “Now young lady your turn,” Steve said as he walked over to Sarah. Andy saw that Jen was recording everything as Sarah’s face started to blush. “I’m fine,” she said. “Well, lets find out Sarah, did you keep your Pull-up dry like you said you could?” he asked. When the girl didn’t respond Steve took hold of her and flipped up her skirt revealing a Good nite pull up that was very swollen. “Obviously you weren’t as ready for potty training as you thought young lady,” Steve said. “It’s not my fault Daddy, we were playing and…” Sarah started in a whiny voice but was cut off. “Save it Missy, it’s back to diapers for you, go to the playpen and lay down by your sister,” Steve commanded. “Yes Daddy,” Sarah said and walked over. Emily walked over to where Lorrie was standing and took her hand, “I’m sure you need a change too,” she said and took her by the hand and walked her to the big fenced in playmat. She then nonchalantly came back and reached under Alice’s skirt. “You’re wet too Alice, come along.” Kali pushed the stroller over and parked it so Andy could see what was happening. Six adults completely filled the space, with Chrissy, Sarah, Lorrie and Alice all laying down. While their caregivers prepared the supplies for their change. The adult girls seemed to be completely regressed to total babyhood. They were all sucking pacifiers and playing with each other's fingers with a glazed over look while Steve and Emily made cute comments about how wet they were and how much better they would feel in fresh diapers. Chrissy and Alice were giving clean diapers to play with and they needed their petticoats pulled up and folded over along with their dress and their fancy Rhumba panties removed, while Sarah and Lorrie just needed their dress folded up to reveal their pull-up and diaper. Andy felt himself becoming aroused at the completely humiliating scene. Why was this happening, why was this insanely humiliating scene making him horny and why wasn’t he getting changed? His diaper was wet for sure, though it was so thick he could barely tell. Almost as if she could read his mind Kali announced out loud, “I’m sure little Samantha is wet, but her outfit is so difficult that we double diapered her, so no changes until after the tea party for this little girl.” Andy was surprised to see that all the babies' diapers were removed and rolled up so that all four of them were all just left squirming around uncovered. Lorrie, was wearing a very small pink chastity cage, Alice had a metal one that barely had any tube. To his surprise Sarah had one as well, a full size model. Chrissy was the only one of the girls who didn’t have a penis. All four of them were shaved super smooth. Cutesy printed diapers went on one by one. It was about this time that Andy started feeling pressure in bowels. Emily had slipped a delayed reaction suppository in his rear along with the butt plug and it was starting to work, but the butt plug prevented any release. After changes everyone sat around the long table. Andy was transferred from the stroller to the high chair and strapped in. Chrissy, Alice and Andy all had big frilly bibs tied around their necks and were given bottles of milk, while Sarah and Lorrie, acting as older girls, went around filling everyone’s tea. It was all very proper and refined. Andy didn’t really want to eat as the pressure in his bowels was starting to get uncomfortable, but he didn’t really have a choice as Emily kept spoon feeding him cake and shoving his bottle in his mouth. Steve fed Chrissy the same way while Alice ate with her hands and made a mess of her face. Once the fancy tea party was completed Kali announced it was photo time. Jen set up a photography flash on a stand and started posing people for photos. After several shots of Steve with his two “daughters” Emily unbuckled Andy from the high chair. As soon as his rear got off the seat Andy felt his sphincter quiver, gas and some poop slid out around the but plug. Everyone heard the humiliating sound of a muffled wet fart underneath his layers of diapers and plastic pants and giggled. “Well I think Samantha just let us know what she thinks of photo time,” Kali said. Andy was able to stand on the soft grass despite being in the special anti-walking booties, and for the next 20 minutes every possible combination of cute photo that the adults could come up with was taken. Including removing Chrissy and Sarah’s dresses to get photos of them playing in just their diapers. Andy felt himself wetting and messing several times during the photos and could tell his boosted diaper was soaked. Luckily the layers of cloth diaper and plastic pants were keeping any smells inside. “The final photos were in the playpen with all the babies, who were now all down to their diapers, except for Andy who was still in his fancy dress.. “Well I think that was all the photos,” Kali said. “Daddy can we play with Mr. Buzzy now?” Sarah asked. “OK girls I think you’ve earned a special treat," Steve said once the photos were done. He produced a battery operated magic wand vibrator from the diaper bag and clicked it on. Emily spread out a blanket outside the gate and got out a bottle of baby oil and a magic wand from her diaper bag as well. Andy was stunned as he sat in the corner of the playpen. Emily sat down on the blanket, Lorrie and Alice nuzzled up in her lap and she began rubbing baby oil on them and rubbing their nipples. Lorrie had the largest breasts of anyone here, but Alice’s had been surgically enhanced as well and were quite large. Steve did the same thing with his girls, Sarah had tiny breasts that were the result of HRT, and Chrissy’s were natural. Kali sat down and started helping with the massage as well. Andy felt like he was going to explode, his poor cock was pressing so hard against the cage that he felt his balls might explode. He wanted to join in, but was too embarrassed, plus he was in the playpen with Chrissy, Sarah, and Steve and the idea of the man giving him sexual satisfaction was difficult to accept. Steve seemed to be an expert at this tough and moved his wand back and forth teasing his girls who were both now panting and moaning as he massaged their nipples. Steve looked over and saw the look of confused longing in Andy’s eye, “Samantha dear crawl over here,” he said. Andy was frozen and felt his heart beating faster. “Come on over baby girl, come to daddy,” he said and reached over and took Andy’s hand. Andy scooted over and Steve helped him lay down beside the other two and he began rubbing his nipple underneath the Party dress. Andy closed his eyes and felt himself melt into the playmat. A few more minutes of that had him nuzzled up next to Steve and Chrissy. Steve took the pacifier leashed to Andy’s dress and placed it in his mouth and he began to happily suckle, and moan as hands caressed his sensitive nipples. Then he felt the Magic wand against his diaper. It was too many layers to really work, but it still felt amazing. He lifted up his crotch trying to get more pressure from the device. “OK girls,” Steve said as he guided Chrissy ontop of Sarah and worked the wand between their diapers. He then helped Andy ontop his lap and wrapped an arm around him and slowly rubbed back and forth on his nipple. Andy melted into Steve’s lap and watched as Chrissy and Sarah began humping the wand together. Steve then placed his finger in Sarah’s mouth and she began to suck, he then moved it to Chrissy and she suckled, finally he took out Andy’s pacifier and he found himself sucking this man’s finger, easily the most horny he’d ever been in his life. He could hear Kali and Emily giving loving encouragement from outside the playpen to Lorrie and ALice as they both were humping as well. Chrissy came first, screaming, as she was being ridden by Sarah. Andy wondered if it was possible for Sarah to come with the cage on, but in a few moments his question was answered, “Oh, oh, oh, God, Fudge,” she said and arched her back. Chrissy came for the second time and was joined by screams of release from Alice and Lorrie who came together from the same magic wand. Andy felt Steve continue to rub his nipples and the magic wand settled on his diaper, it felt amazing but in a few minutes he realized it was hopeless. All the layers of diapers were thick and I just couldn’t get enough vibrations from the wand. “Sorry babygirl, but no cummies for you,” Steve said. Andy felt a tear in his eye, he wanted it so bad. “Please,” he heard himself pathetically mutter out loud. Kali laughed as she helped Alice and Lorrie into the playpen. The wands and baby oil were put away and all the adult babies seemed to be exhausted. They all curled up in a big cuddle pile except for Andy who was left leaning against the playpen wall. Steve joined Kali and Emily outside the playpen and they looked at their little group with true satisfaction and love then looked at each other. Kali shut the door of the playpen and the three adults held hands and walked over to Jen who had been off to the side recording everything. She put up her camera equipment and all four adults went inside. Andy felt another wave of cramp and pooped again, unable to stop it then felt himself soak his diaper. He lost control of his emotions and began to cry. Lorrie took hold of Andy and pulled him into their cuddle pile and soon everyone but Andy was asleep. Andy was mortified, his diaper was a sticky gross mess, and despite the thick disposable, thick cloth, plastic pants, and Rhumba panties, he was starting to smell stinky. It wasn’t overwhelming and the others were asleep and didn’t notice. He noticed everyone but him had a pacifier, but his was still hanging on it’s leash, he struggled with the big mittens to grab it and missed a few times. Lorrie opened her eyes and put the pacy in his mouth for him then seemed to drift back to sleep. About an hour later the adults came back outside, “Awww, this is so cute, they are all asleep. Jen you got to get a photo of this before you go,” Kali said in a whisper. A few moments later Steve opened up the playpen door and came in. He picked Chrissy up off the play mat and held her in his arms, “Time to go my sweet baby,” he said. Emily helped Sarah up off the ground and helped the sleepy girl up, “I want to say goodbye,” she whispered. She kneeled down and gave Lorrie a kiss on the cheek and a hug, “bye Sissy,” she said. Lorried stirred a bit and sat up and hugged her back. Then Sarah knelt down and gave Andy a kiss, “It was wonderful meeting you Samantha,” she said. Andy pretended to stay asleep. She then gave Alice a kiss and a hug and left with her Daddy and sister. Alice and Lorrie got up and sleepily walked into the house. “Well someone definitely made a stinky,” Kali said, still whispering. She pointed at Andy and made a pretend sleeping gesture with her arms and Emily nodded back. “She’ll be OK, I used extra thick layers of diaper rash cream,” Emily replied. “I wonder how much the boosted diaper leaked? It will be interesting to see how wet the cloth diaper is,” Kali said. “I think I’m going to start using cloth diapers more on Lorrie, especially at night,” Emily replied. “I can’t believe how well this went. Samantha was perfect.” Kali said. “I know it's so hard for new sissy baby models to accept it, but she seems to have gotten used to her diapers already,” Emily said. “Well she has a few hours left, but I think she’s earned a break. Let’s put the baby in her crib and I’ll get Alice and Lorrie to help us put everything away,” Kali said. Andy felt relief, he was afraid that Kali and Emily wouldn’t let him go at the end of the “job.” “Hey sleepy little angel, it’s time to wake up,” Emily said gently rousing Andy. He faked waking up from sleep and was helped back into the stroller. “What time is it?” he asked as they rolled back through the patio door into the basement of the house. “It’s about 2PM, you have just a few hours left with us,” Kali said. “Can you please get me cleaned up,” Andy asked. “Of course we will,” Emily replied as Andy was rolled back into the nursery. He didn’t notice that the camera in the corner was on and had no idea that the room was being streamed to hundreds of AB Sissy Factory followers. They removed his dress, rhumba panties and booties so that Andy was just down to the white plastic pants and baby mittens. Instead of placing him on the changing table Andy was pushed into the crib by Kali who climbed in with him. “Have you enjoyed your time as a Sissy, Samantha?” she asked. “No,” Andy blurted out. “You seemed to enjoy it when Daddy Steve was using Mr. Buzzy on you?” Emily said. “I really didn’t, I just want to get this over with and go home, please,” Andy said. “Mrs. Emily I think someone is telling a fib, what do you think?” Kali asked. “I certainly remember little Samantha here trying very hard to rub her diaper off on Mr. Buzzy, but the poor little girl couldn’t seem to get there.” Emily answered. “Look she’s blushing, she knows it's true, she’s really a slutty little girl, aren’t you Samantha,” Kali said. “I’m not, I’m..” Andy was interrupted when Kali began to rub his uncovered nipples, he tried to bat her arms away but Emily slid into the crib and took his arms behind his back. “Please,” Andy said as his body was filled with more endorphins and he felt his penis growing hard in the cage again. “Please what?” Kali asked. Andy didn’t answer as the sensations continued, but just gently moaned. Emily forced a pacifier gag into his mouth and strapped it behind his head. “Lets just get that mouth of yours filled up by a nice pacifier so you don’t even have to think about talking, you're too little for words right now anyway aren’t you,” Kali said. With his mind overwhelmed by lust Andy just nodded. Kali reached into the front of her dress and lifted a key on a chain. She slid the chain off her head and then pulled the front of Andy’s double diaper down revealing the big pink cage. Andy’s penis was pushing through the gaps in the cage and the girls both giggled. The cage was mostly clean but there was a little poop on his balls that Emily carefully wiped off before Kali unlocked and removed the cage. Emily wiped it with several baby wipes slowly working up and down the shaft and saying cutesy baby things while Andy just laid there. Emily lubed up his erect penis and stroked it a few times, “Yes little Samantha, show Mommy how proud you are to be a sissy baby girl, she said. “Do you want her to stop Samantha, just shake your head and you can go back to being a grown boy,” Kali asked.. Andy didn’t shake his head, he didn’t want her to stop, he needed to cum worse than he ever had in his life. Emily continued back and forth. Soon Andy was starting to rock up and down on his hips, feeling the orgasm build. Suddenly Emily’s hands were gone and Kali pulled the diapers back up. Andy opened his eyes wide in frustration, “No,” he yelled into the pacifier. Emily took the huge teddy bear from the corner of the room and put it in the crib with Andy and closed the door. Sorry Samantha we have to go, but you can play with Mr. Teddy if you’d like. Both women giggled and left the room. Andy growled low in frustration, then with no other option he laid on the big bear and buried his face in it’s chest and yelled. When he did he felt a nice little bit of pressure from the soaked diapers. Getting an idea he mounted the big bear and began to thrust. It felt good and soon he was going faster. He changed up the motion to more of a slide and soon his penis was buried inside his full mushy diaper and it felt amazing. He came with a mind blowing orgasm that had him screaming as days of pent up frustration were humped out into his diaper. When he was finished he collapsed onto the bear and closed his eyes. Sometime later he was woken up by Emily who quietly helped him onto a changing table and using huge wipes cleaned him up. He was taken to a bathroom and given a shower then Emily put a new plain white diaper on him. “What’s that for?” he asked. “Just in case,” she said. Finally he was given his regular clothes along with his keys, phone and wallet and allowed to get dressed by himself. When Andy stepped out of the bathroom Emily and Kali were waiting for him in the basement living room. “Andy, we’ve certainly enjoyed having you model for us this weekend,” Emily said. “I’ve deposited the $1500 and sent you a nice tip,” Kali replied. Andy checked his phone and saw that he had been sent a total of 1700 dollars from Kali. “Shouldn’t this be more?” he asked. “We agreed at 1500 dollars,” Kali said. “But didn’t you give me bonuses?” Andy asked. “No you must have misunderstood I gave you advances, not bonuses.” Kali answered. Andy looked around behind him, expecting for someone to grab him and drag him back to the nursery. He bit his finger nails and nodded. “OK, sorry I guess I can go now?” he asked. “Sure you can go, we placed a pack of diapers in your car, and a little gift.” Kali said. “Why? I don’t want them,” Andy said. “Well you might find that after over two days of diapering you might have an accident if you just stop all at once. But if you don’t need them you can bring them back, next time you come over.” Kali answered. “Umm, sure OK, yeah, well goodbye I guess,” Andy said and headed for the door. “Oh and Andy if Samantha would like to model again for us just give me a call, you have my number.” Kali said. “Thanks, yeah but I don’t think so.” Andy quickly headed out the door and made his way out of the fenced in yard, up the stairs and unlocked his car. In the front seat beside him was a very embarrassing package of adult diapers that would have looked completely normal in the baby aisle. In small bag there was also a pink onesie, and a pacifier. Andy took the items and was going to leave in on the driveway but something inside told him not to. He shoved them into the floorboard of the back seat and took off. Kalli and Emily watched the video feed from their driveway camera as Andy drove off. “See I told you, she would take them,” Kali said. “I’m still not sure that Samantha will come back,” Emily said. “Oh yee of little faith, Lorrie Pup came back, didn’t she?” Kali asked. Emily nodded. “And you came back didn’t you?” Kali asked again. Emily felt her cheeks turn red and nodded again. Kali reached forward and embraced Emily, giving her a deep kiss. “Samantha will come back.”
    2 points
  12. Chapter 8: Unraveling the Past Michael leaned back in his chair, fingertips pressed against his temples. The faint scent of coffee clung to the office air, its warmth long since vanished in the mug sitting untouched beside him. He let out a slow breath, staring blankly at the ceiling. The earlier visit to Little Haul had left him emotionally hollow, a churned mix of resentment and guilt swirling under his exhaustion. He loosened his tie, rolling it into his palm before tossing it onto the desk. A soft chime from his computer monitor drew his attention, signaling the incoming video conference. He straightened, rubbing his face, and reached for the datapad resting on the desk alongside a jumble of hastily scrawled notes. The screen flickered to life, revealing Cynthia’s sharp expression beside the vaguely humanoid holographic form of Hermes, their enigmatic AI. Behind Hermes, a mosaic of paused video fragments cast muted glimpses of stark nursery colors and dimly lit hallways. “Alright, folks,” Hermes began, its voice laced with faint smugness as usual. “Shall we dive into this cesspool of human depravity again? Always a pleasure.” Cynthia ignored the quip, her own exhaustion visible in the tightness of her lips. “Let’s focus. Michael, you’ve uploaded the latest files?” He gave a curt nod, keyed in a command, and the first clip began to play on a shared screen. The footage, grainy but eerily vivid, showed a Little confined to a crib. The bars gleamed unnaturally under sterile lighting. This Little—a young man—fidgeted aimlessly, his diaper decorated with an outdated, cutesy pattern. His loose romper seemed faded, as if once trendy but now relic-like. “Judging by the outfit,” Hermes said, its hologram flicking an arm towards the image, “this aligns stylistically with late-piece infantilist design trends. Call it... vintage toddler chic, circa eight to ten years ago.” The room felt heavier, air stagnant. Michael hovered over his datapad, jotting notes while the screen transitioned to another clip seamlessly looped into the analysis. This time, the Little appeared calmer, almost vacant. Though the designs on the sleep sack hinted at more recent fashion choices, what stood out was the complete absence of awareness. The placid look in his eyes, the slackness of his body—it radiated something deeper, more manipulated. “We’re looking at different regression stages here,” Cynthia murmured. “Clothing trends help piece the timeline together, but look at their behavior. Whatever’s happening, these... treatments... stretch over years.” “You do realize,” piped Hermes, its tone teetering towards flippant, “this implies industrial-grade ambition, right? We’re talking production-line consistency.” Michael nodded faintly but said nothing, eyes fixed on the next clip. A Little, barely restrained by a padded harness within what seemed like a modified stroller, sobbed quietly as ribbons of drool glistened under the halogen lighting. He wore a bib depicting holographic characters, their animations matching more recent digital trends. Cynthia knit her brows. “That bib—less than two years old. This matches reports of Lil’Me Designs expanding recently. Some of these...” She hesitated, forcing herself to continue, “Some of these clips are current.” The timestamp in one corner, though partially scrambled, seemed to confirm her suspicion. Hermes, catching it, magnified a faint reflection of the room in the footage—a ghostly trace of modern surveillance equipment it tagged as standard within the last decade. “It’s a span,” Michael finally said, voice gravelly, “five, maybe ten years. And it hasn’t stopped.” “It explains the database inconsistencies,” Cynthia added. “Different regimens. Different places… yet it all feels connected.” Hermes swirled its hologram lazily. “Fantastic. Breadcrumbs without the loaf. Lovely work, humans.” Dropping the sarcastic edge, the AI highlighted a few details—here, subtle changes in the crib designs; there, lighting nuances suggesting evolving infrastructure. Piece by methodical piece, they corroborated the theory. Each shift pointed toward a deliberate progression, as if the captors adjusted their methods with the times. Michael leaned back, pressure building behind his temples again. His knuckles rested beneath his chin as the next clip flared onscreen—yet another Little, this time giggling uncontrollably, dressed in neon pastels unmistakably tailored towards recent infantwear trends. It was chilling not for its novelty, but for the casualness of the joy exhibited under circumstances he knew were anything but consensual. “What aren’t we seeing?” Michael muttered under his breath. “If what you’re implying,” Hermes said, more subdued now, “is an origin point or central authority, those breadcrumbs are... frustratingly absent. Which, frankly, feels intentional.” The images slowed, looped back, but even as the team analyzed further, questions multiplied. There were patterns here, Michael knew, but answers remained agonizingly out of reach. Michael leaned forward, staring at the frozen image on the screen. The muted colors of the room—faded greens, heavy browns, and cream tones yellowed with age—suggested design untouched by modern trends. The furniture had an ornate, almost anachronistic quality, carved wood softened by time. “Hermes,” Michael said, voice low but firm, “can you pinpoint anything about the location? Anything recognizable, distinct?” Hermes’s holographic form flickered slightly, its featureless face tilting in mock contemplation. “Define ‘recognizable.’ You’ve shown me wallpaper patterns, ceiling stains, and lighting fixtures straight out of a museum catalog. I could hazard a guess if you were hunting for a vintage recliner dealer.” Michael’s jaw tightened. “Stop dancing around. You know what I mean.” The AI sighed—an unnecessary but calculated affectation. “Fine. Let’s overanalyze this antiquated disaster.” The image flickered and zoomed in on the wall panels. Their surface showed a faint texture—vertical ridges spaced unevenly, parts cracked where time had worn down the lacquer. “Wood paneling,” Hermes commented. “Mid-20th-century manufacturing. Possibly earlier.” “That doesn’t narrow it down.” Michael’s fingers tapped impatiently on the desk. “I was getting there,” Hermes rebutted sharply. It highlighted a corner of the ceiling, where the plaster was crumbling away. A faded emblem stamped into the exposed wood framing became visible. Hermes enhanced the image as much as possible, but the resolution resisted further clarity. “That,” Hermes said, “is military-grade construction. Frame reinforcement typical of fallout shelters or command posts. Prevalent around—surprise!—the Great War era.” Cynthia turned toward one of the analysts seated at the back of the darkened room. Derek, a younger member of the team, was frowning at the screen, his head tilted slightly as if trying to fit disparate puzzle pieces together in his mind. “What is it, Derek?” Cynthia asked, pulling his attention away from the grainy image on the monitor. He blinked, hesitating before speaking. “The Great War… Isn’t that just some old myth? I mean, I’ve read scattered mentions of it in the archives, but nothing concrete. And if it’s connected to this…” He gestured vaguely toward the footage of the crumbling plaster and faded emblem. His voice trailed off, curiosity wrestling against his uncertainty. Hermes’s projection twisted toward him, its semi-opaque form shifting like smoke. “A myth?” the AI repeated, its tone dripping with mock disappointment. “Humans. Always so quick to bury the past. Allow me to educate your poor, sheltered mind.” The lights from Hermes’s projection dimmed slightly, and a holographic map of Amazonia appeared in the air between Derek and the others. Thin red and blue lines webbed across the landmass, converging in dense, blinking clusters. Little by little, they expanded and intersected until the map resembled nothing more than a chaotic snarl of connections. “The Great War,” Hermes began, its voice both sharp and theatrical, “was no myth. It was an all-consuming geopolitical nightmare that tore across Amazonia like a wildfire through dried grass. Two factions, folks—Amazonia and Elysia. In case you skipped your history lessons, Elysia was the underdog dimension, filled with scrappy little engineers and scientists who dared to believe they could outsmart the lumbering behemoth that is Amazonia. Spoiler: they nearly succeeded.” Derek leaned forward, his brows furrowing as he studied the map. “What were they fighting over?” Hermes’s projection raised a translucent hand toward the ceiling in mock exasperation. “Overachieving Littles, mostly. The kind who figured out how to jump between dimensions with shiny new portals and promptly refused to sit in high chairs where the Amazons thought they belonged.” A low murmur moved through the room, still thick with the stagnant, stale heat of overworked equipment. Hermes’s outline shrank slightly, as if a flare had suddenly dimmed. “Amazonia launched an invasion—Elysia retaliated. It was chaos, fire, and sheer idiocy across a hundred different fronts.” Hermes shifted to a sardonic monotone. “And let’s not forget the secret weapons: fabricated nanotechnology, army-grade regression bombs, and propaganda campaigns brilliant enough to turn mediocrity into martyrs. By the time diplomacy crawled in to declare a ceasefire, half the continent was a smoldering wreck.” The AI paused for dramatic effect, its voice softening, slipping into a clinical tone. "You’re staring at the bones of that wreck, by the way,” it said, pointing back toward the flickering image with the military-grade reinforcement frame. “Structures like these were fallback positions—fortresses built to shield personnel from both the fallout of traditional warfare and the psychological funhouse effects of Elysian experiments.” Derek’s frown deepened as he looked back at the screen. “And these… these auction houses—they’re connected to that?” The lights from Hermes’s projection intensified, its holographic eyes locked on Derek’s. “You tell me, Derek. Doesn’t this place look like the perfect hideout for people profiting off the echoes of war?” Hermes paused, the holographic flicker around its form stuttering for a split second before stabilizing. “Now, before any of you get excited with your magnifying glasses and field boots,” it said flatly, “I’d like to point out that there are, in fact, no maps—none that are public or accessible, anyway—of remaining military compounds from that charming little chapter of Amazonian history.” A murmur of disappointment rippled through the room. Cynthia frowned, one hand rubbing the space between her eyebrows. “You’re saying it’s a dead end?” she asked, her voice clipped. “Not dead,” Hermes corrected with an almost audible smirk. “Just cold. Ice cold. Unless one of you has a secret passcode to the Amazonian Black Archive, which, spoiler alert, you don’t, those compounds might as well be ghost stories.” Michael leaned forward, his elbows on the desk, staring intently at the frozen image. The aged structure on the screen stared back, unyielding in its secrets. “There has to be something,” he muttered. “Something left behind.” “Keep digging, by all means,” Hermes quipped. “Just don’t expect the stone walls to start singing.” * * * I rubbed my eyes and stretched, yawning as I felt the bulky, soggy mass between my legs shift uncomfortably. My overall straps pressed snug against my shoulders as I shifted, and I could feel the weight of the soaked padding pull at the snug fabric around my waist. My fingers brushed the thick material of the diaper through the crotch of the overalls, faint warmth radiating from the bulk. Waddlz. There was no mistaking the sturdy, crinkling layers even through the seams of the LittleCloth fabric. Sitting up, I ran a hand along the edges, searching for the adhesive tabs. They were supposed to be simple enough to peel off. Just a pull and—nothing. My hand found nothing but smooth plastic. No luck. I sat back, frustrated, staring down at the stubborn thing. Littleproof. Of course, it would be. Dad wouldn’t leave me with anything else. Any moment of independence was just a fantasy. I sighed through my nose and glanced toward the mirror bolted to the closet door across the room. Rising from the bed, the overalls rustling softly with every movement, I crossed over barefoot, the unmistakable bulk forcing my steps apart. The reflection made me hesitate. A small figure stared back, shoulders slumped, fabric drawing gently against the bloom of the diaper underneath. The bright seams around the rear made its presence obvious enough, even more so with the faint sag caused by the soaked padding. My hair was a mess on top of everything. I ruffled it with a grimace, standing awkwardly for a moment as I scanned the rest of the image—a ridiculous caricature of the teen I wanted to believe I was. “It’s not so bad,” came the voice, soft and high-pitched at the edge of my thoughts. I frowned at the reflection. “Yeah, sure, not bad at all,” I muttered under my breath. Turning, I half expected to see someone standing there. No one. Just the room, perfectly unchanged. But Niki’s voice hummed again like it was coming from the same corner of my brain where doubt usually lived. “See? You’re just comfy now. That’s all. Foxi would laugh at you being all pouty!” I scowled and grabbed at the pacifier clip dangling from the chest pocket of the overalls. The stupid thing hung there like it had every right to. “I’m not comfy. And who even asked you?” There was no response, at least not one I could pin down as anything but my own rattled internal monologue. Still, I could almost picture Niki’s pout waiting in the silence, small and soft and frustratingly expectant, like when kids know they’ve made a point you can’t quite argue back against. I turned away from the mirror, grabbed my phone from the nightstand, and collapsed into the bed, feeling every crinkle, every inch of squish beneath me. News. Something normal, something from anyone who wasn’t me. I scrolled through the messages on my phone, the bright screen glaring against the dim room. My thumb flicked upward, each new notification dragging me deeper into a pit of anger. oThe group chat lit up like fireworks, filled with laughing emojis, diapers, and baby bottles. “Wow, Niko, they got you quick! I knew he couldn’t handle high school.” Another: “Bet you’ll make a cute baby though! Send pics!” My stomach churned. I tightened my grip on the phone, almost wishing it would crack. The next message hit harder. “Don’t worry, I’ll babysit if you need someone to wipe drool off your chin 🎉.” My teeth clenched. My name spattered in the texts wasn’t even my name anymore. Baby Niko. Always tagged with a rattle or a crying emoji. The worst were the ones pretending to sound nice. “Hey, maybe adolescence just really wasn’t your thing. This’ll be easier 🍼!” “I’d be such a good big sibling to you! Lemme know what your favorite cartoons are. I’ll DVR for playdates.” The more I read, the harder it became to stop. Anger bubbled in my chest, threatening to overflow. My thumbs hovered over the keyboard, itching to respond, to fire back something. But what could I even say? Anything I sent would just add to their laughing spree. A photo popped up in the chat—a poorly edited meme slapped together in seconds. My face, blurred from a yearbook photo, plastered onto the body of a giggling toddler. Waddlz and all. The caption read, "Our class's youngest graduate!!" A dozen "😂😂😂" reactions exploded below it. A new notification buzzed on my phone, cutting through the mess of group chat torment. For a second, my heart dropped—was it more of them, piling on? I hesitated, thumb hovering, before tapping it open. It was Zane. Hey, kiddo. Don’t forget, you’re still my little bro. You okay? BTW, about that summer exchange thing... still interested? Let me know if you want to talk. I stared at the message, my chest loosening just slightly. Zane wasn’t like the others. He didn't push or mock; he didn’t treat me like some accessory for his entertainment. If anything, he’d always looked out for me. But the summer exchange—God, I hadn’t even thought about that since everything had spiraled. My fingers hovered over the screen. Zane had been psyched about it, and I’d been too, back before my world got flipped and shoved into this nightmare. The thought of stepping into a summer program now, diapers and pacifiers in tow, made my throat tighten. No way was that happening. Still, I couldn’t just blow him off. Not Zane. And I wasn’t about to explain everything like this, but I could stall. Hey, yeah... can we talk about it later? I guess I’ll have to ask my dad about it first now. Everything’s kinda... up in the air right now. I hit send before I could overanalyze it. * * * Dad’s voice rumbled through the crack in his office door. I pressed my ear closer, catching half a sentence: “…the discrepancies don’t add up. It’s not just sloppy record-keeping, Cynthia.” His tone was clipped, sharp in that way that made everything he said feel like it was etched in stone. I hesitated, the worn carpet feeling rough under my bare toes. The familiarity of his focus, the way he barked out ideas like the room couldn’t keep up, made me second-guess barging in. But my thumb brushed over the sent message to Zane stored in my phone’s memory, and before I had time to psych myself out more, I pushed the door open. Dad’s eyes shot up from his desk, where screens lit his face with cold blue light. Two other faces stared back at me from the holographic display—one of them was Cynthia, looking as prim and put-together as always, her lips halfway twisted into a reply. “Nikolas,” Dad said, his eyes narrowing slightly but not quite harshly. His lips pressed thin. “Give me a moment.” “It’s kind of important,” I muttered, trying to keep my nerves out of my voice. Cynthia tilted her head, leaning forward in her chair, her holographic form flickering slightly. “Michael, do you need to—” “Just one moment.” Dad clicked something, and the display froze mid-gesture. He folded his hands on the desk, giving me his full attention. “What’s so important it couldn’t wait?” I shifted under his stare, suddenly regretting the gamble. The too-friendly sound of a soft crinkle under my step didn’t help. “I, uh, wanted to talk about next semester. The school exchange program.” His expression didn’t change, but something in his brows twitched, just barely. “Exchange program?” “Yeah. For the summer. It’s, um, with Freetown High.” My voice stumbled over itself as the weight of my dad’s gaze pinned me down like a magnifying glass. “I wanted to ask if… I mean, can I participate?” “Participate?” His voice dropped a fraction, quieter now but no less calculating. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepling. “Nikolas, it’s too soon to consider something like that. You know that.” Of course, that was going to be his reaction. My shoulders tensed. “I mean, yeah, but I thought—” “Tell me more about it,” he interrupted, leaning forward again, the sharpness of his attention zeroing in on me. “What’s the eligibility like? What schools are involved?” “What?” The word slipped out before I could stop it. Dad didn’t usually sound interested in school stuff—especially not mine. My mouth went dry. “Um, I think it’s, like, an academic thing. Freetown and Avery, they send students to each other for a semester. I don’t know all the details—Zane’s been talking about it longer than I have.” “Zane,” Dad repeated, testing the name like it was a new variable. His eyes narrowed slightly. “And anyone can sign up for this? What about Littles? Can they participate?” “I... I don’t know,” I admitted, the heat rising in the back of my neck. “I guess? I didn’t really think about...” The corner of his mouth pulled down as he stared, his mind clearly somewhere else entirely now. His fingers tapped against the edge of his desk, each click measured and deliberate. “Are there other schools like this, exchanging with Freetown?” he pressed, breaking the silence. “Uh, not that I know of.” I shrugged, skipping over the light tremble in my shoulders. “It’s just those two, as far as I heard.” “Interesting,” he muttered, almost to himself. Dad extended his hand, gesturing for me to approach. "Come here, Nikolas," he said evenly, his voice carrying no room for negotiation. I froze where I stood, confusion laced with dread. "Why?" His eyes darted to the bottom half of my coverall, then back up to me, face impassive but expectant. My stomach twisted. "You really think this is necessary right now?" "Now, Nikolas." There it was. The tone that meant compliance wasn’t optional. I let out an audible sigh, arms crossed as I shuffled closer to his desk. Heat crawled up my face as he pulled the chair beside him out slightly, motioning for me to turn around. "Seriously?" I mumbled, resisting the urge to bolt. "Seriously," he said, the faintest trace of amusement in his otherwise serious tone. Before I could protest further, the pacifier clipped to my shirt seemed to find its way between my lips, almost like it had a mind of its own. I sucked on it instinctively, realizing too late what I'd done. My cheeks burned even hotter. Dad settled his broad hands on my shoulders, steadying me as he knelt and unfastened the buttons to the flap at the crotch of my coverall. The sound of the snaps echoed louder than anything else in the room, a humiliating reminder of the position I’d found myself in. I squirmed slightly, but his firm grip kept me in place. “You’re damp,” he muttered, half to himself, straightening again. His hand lingered on my upper arm briefly, giving it a faint squeeze that caught me off guard. “Let’s take care of that.” "But—" I started, the pacifier muffling any coherent argument. It didn’t matter. He was already guiding me toward the other side of the room where a fold-out mat was tucked neatly. My legs felt like lead as he spread it out, the soft padding making me cringe inside just at the sight of it. I lay there, staring at the ceiling while Dad worked methodically. My face felt like it might catch fire as he hummed quietly under his breath, acting as if this was as casual as changing a tire. I braced for some kind of sarcastic remark about how this was what it came to, but instead, there was nothing but the rustle of the diaper and the faint noise of the tapes. “There we go,” he said after a moment, his voice unexpectedly warm. “Much better.” I wanted to glare at him but didn’t have the energy. Instead, I just groaned, sitting up and realizing with fresh horror that he’d slid me out of my coveralls entirely. Now, I was left in just the oversized diaper and one of my old t-shirts that barely brushed the waistband. “I can’t believe—” “You don’t have to,” Dad cut me off, leaning closer, his expression softer now. “Why don’t you go relax for a bit? There are cartoons on in the den.” I wanted to argue, maybe even shout, but something about the way he adjusted the shirt over my shoulder silenced me. It wasn’t an act of ridicule or interrogation—it was... careful. Like he actually didn’t hate this, even if I did. Embarrassed, humiliated, and strangely resigned, I shuffled out of the room, the soft crinkle from the diaper following me like some cruel reminder of the state of things. Dad’s voice carried behind me as he resumed the frozen meeting, already immersed back in his world. I wiped my arm across my face, refusing to acknowledge how oddly comforting his attention had been. * * * Michael adjusted his headset, leaning forward in his chair. “What if these Littles were lured into this through a school exchange program?” His gaze fixed on Hermes’s flickering interface. “It’s a plausible angle.” Cynthia raised an eyebrow, her fingers tapping against her datapad. “An exchange program? That’s a stretch. Why target Littles through something so public?” Michael shrugged, his expression grim. “Think about it. Exchange programs are ripe for exploitation. Littles could disappear without raising immediate suspicions. Parents think they’re abroad, mingling and learning.” Jenna clicked her pen nervously. “It’s certainly clean. But surely we’d see something—a pattern. A false name, a forged document, anything.” Hermes interjected, his synthetic voice cutting through the room’s quiet hum. “An intriguing hypothesis, Michael. Analyzing exchange program data for foul play... please hold.” Michael drummed his fingers on the desk, the others falling quiet as the AI’s processing bar hovered on the monitor. The tension hung dense and unspoken between them. A minute passed, then two. Finally, Hermes spoke again. “Analysis complete. Cross-referenced databases, academic logs, and classified archives. Result: zero anomalies detected. No evidence suggests exchange programs were a vector for targeting Littles.” Jenna exhaled sharply, leaning back in her chair. “So much for that. But the fact they left through official channels...” “...means they weren’t abducted,” Cynthia finished. She tilted her head, deep in thought. “Then we’re dealing with Littles who left willingly. But why? And what happened after that?” “Maybe not every intention was innocent,” Michael said, his jaw tightening. “Maybe some of these students exploited the program themselves. Seeking freedom, leverage...” His voice trailed off, the undercurrents of suspicion lingering unsaid. Hermes chimed in again, “Historical records confirm all flagged individuals were legitimate participants in sanctioned programs. No indication of coercion during entry or administration.” Michael rubbed his temples before speaking. “Then this wasn’t about tricking them into leaving. Whatever happened, it came afterward.” “Let’s review what we know,” he began, his tone clipped but steady. “Littles vanish, no abduction evidence. Exchange programs are all legitimate, and portal student exchanges leave us with sealed records.” Cynthia tightened her grip on her datapad but said nothing. Hermes’s interface flickered alive, his voice cutting cleanly into the tense air. “And, notably, no irregularities flagged across exchange durations or afterward. As I outlined earlier, disappearance patterns suggest integration beyond traditional means.” Michael nodded slowly. “Right. So, if it’s not within the confines of our universe, what if—” he paused, dragging a finger across a virtual chart, “—they’re coming from others? Portal routes, alternate universes... could they be pulling from entirely different pools of people? Ones we’re locked out of.” His voice held a steady edge, driving the possibility forward. Jenna’s brows furrowed, a small frown tracing her lips. “Portal students?” she asked, her voice hushed. “The connections are purely academic exchanges. Every single public record tracks the same goal—cultural integration, nothing sinister. But...” Michael shot her a quick glance. “But sealed records leave us blind. If Littles are recruited—or worse, abducted—through those exchanges, they’d vanish into another universe entirely. No tracking from standard systems.” Hermes interrupted, sharp yet sardonic, “Speculative, Michael. But not illogical. Portal data remains government-controlled, top-clearance. Without access, we’re analyzing ghosts. However...” A pause followed, data streams flickering across the holo-display. “If we correlate inter-universe routes with registries marked ‘unverified’ within fifty sidereal cycles—” “No,” Michael interrupted, shaking his head as though clearing static thoughts. “Trust me, Hermes, nothing is that easy. But we crosscheck.” His fingers danced over the nearby console. “Compare institutions actively participating in portal exchanges against timelines of reported disappearances. Any match? Narrow deviations could hold a thread.” As Hermes processed, Cynthia leaned back. Her frown deepened. “Every major university is involved in portal exchanges. How do we sort this? What pattern sets these apart?” Michael stopped mid-motion, lips pressing thin. His mind ticked through probabilities. “Not academic prestige or affiliations. It’s their ability to obfuscate movement. The seals... they’re deliberate.” “Deliberate doesn’t mean nefarious,” Jenna countered, her voice soft but strained. “It’s still... still bureaucracy.” “Bureaucracy,” Michael repeated, voice cold. “Or a system weaponized for exploitation.” He exhaled long, leaning forward almost imperceptibly toward the glowing monitor. “Hermes, focus on anomalies within smaller institutions feeding systems like Emerson University.” The AI responded after what felt like a taut eternity. “Noted. But with approximate access restrictions—expect incomplete results.” Data flashed across the wall display: names, numbers, timestamps spiraling across dimensions Michael felt dizzy staring into. “That,” Michael murmured, fingers twitching silently, “that’s something. We’re getting closer. They can’t control everything.” Michael ran a hand down his face, his tired eyes scanning his team once more. “I’ll be in the office tomorrow morning. Let’s make the most of the time until then,” he said, his voice even. “And…” he hesitated for the briefest moment, “take all necessary precautions. I don’t want anyone getting hurt because of what we’re uncovering.” Cynthia nodded, her expression grim but resolute. Harrison crossed his arms, giving a nonverbal acknowledgment, while Hermes let out a soft, mocking hum from the screen. Michael didn’t wait for Hermes’s quip. He stood, pressing his palms against the desk for a moment before grabbing his jacket draped over the back of the chair. The faint scrape of the chair’s legs against the floor followed him as he left, the quiet click of the door marking the end of the meeting. The hum of his office equipment dulled into the white noise of his thoughts as he descended the hallway towards the living room. * * * I fidgeted with the waistband of the diaper, tugging at the velcro tabs that refused to budge. My fingers searched for any weak point, but the damn thing was designed like a fortress. Each pull brought a soft rippling sound, but nothing more. The bulk of the Waddlz crinkled mockingly with every frustrated shift of my weight on the couch. "You’re not strong 'nough," Niki chimed in, his voice echoing in my head like an annoying little sibling I couldn’t ignore even if I wanted to. "Shut up," I muttered under my breath, though I was alone in the room. A giggle burst from somewhere inside me, sharp and teasing. "Nope! You stuck. Daddy said it's for safety! Maybe you just gotta live with it." I slammed my hand down against the couch cushion, the crinkling plastic beneath me only amplifying my irritation. "I’m not living with—this!" My voice cracked, but I didn’t trust myself to say more. “You’re sucha grump…” Niki sang out innocently. "Watch something fun! Cartoons! Like Galactic Patrols!" I snorted, crossing my arms over my chest as my legs splayed awkwardly apart, the bulk forcing them into an unnatural angle. "Cartoons? Really? I’m not three." The words came out sharper than I intended, but they hung there between us, or more accurately, between me and...me. “Am too fun!” Niki shot back, a pout in his tone. “’Member when we liked Captain Zap? Pew-pew-pew! Monster go bye-bye!” I slumped deeper into the cushions, avoiding the TV remote that sat glaring at me from the coffee table. “I’m not in the mood for pew-pew-pew, okay? I’ve had enough of—everything—today.” There was a pause. I thought maybe he’d vanished, leaving me with some semblance of silence. Instead, Niki’s voice was smaller, almost coaxing. “But you tired. Galactic Patrols makes you laugh. Jus’ one episode? Pleaaaase.” My jaw tightened, but the thought of laughing, even just once today, wriggled its way past my defenses. "You’re not gonna shut up about this, are you?" “Nope!” There was an excited bounce to the word that made my lips twitch against my will. Grumbling, I leaned forward and grabbed the remote. The motion made the diaper crinkle louder, and I bit the inside of my cheek as heat flushed my face. I flicked the TV on, navigating with mechanical motions until the pixelated logo of Galactic Patrols burst onto the screen. Bright colors, goofy characters, and the theme music that hit way too many high notes filled the room. "Best show ever!" Niki declared triumphantly. I could almost see him pumping a little fist in the air, even if he only existed in my head. "Whatever," I muttered, leaning back and trying not to feel stupid. I told myself I wasn’t actually going to watch; the TV was just noise to get Niki to quiet down. But as the episode unfolded, something else happened. The galactic crew argued about alien diplomacy while navigating the space station’s malfunctioning warp drive. The colors were vivid, practically popping off the screen, and the dialogue—dumb as it was—seeped into the cracks of my frayed mind. I frowned a little less. My grip on the remote loosened. “Zap gonna fix it! Look, look!” Niki’s excitement was infectious, and though I told myself I wasn’t into it, I found my shoulders relaxing bit by bit. When Captain Zap shouted orders and saved the day with a last-minute gadget, I almost smiled. Almost. I barely noticed him at first as the bright colors of Galactic Patrols played across the screen. Captain Zap was mid-speech, rallying his crew, when the soft clink of a tray on the coffee table snapped me out of it. My eyes darted to Dad, standing there with a little smirk, one hand on his hip. The tray he brought had a plate stacked with finger sandwiches, some sliced fruit arranged like flowers, and a big orange bottle. It was sealed tight, but I didn’t miss the logo—a smiling cartoon dinosaur sipping from a straw. "Thought you might be hungry," Dad said in that tone I could never quite read. Friendly? Mocking? He handed me the bottle first, forcing me to grab it as the overwhelming scent of oranges hit me. "Drink up. It’s your favorite." I held the bottle like it might explode, staring at the oversized straw sticking out of its cap. The liquid inside sloshed with every small movement, the bright orange almost glowing under the room's ceiling light. "I, uh...I’m not thirsty," I muttered, feeling the plastic of the bottle smooth under my fingers. My voice sounded lame even to me. Dad arched a brow, sitting down beside me with the plate. "Really? You were practically melting five minutes ago—fiddling with that diaper like you could Houdini yourself out of it. Can’t break them, you know." He leaned back, taking a sandwich and popping it into his mouth like this was some sitcom. I fidgeted, crushing the bottle slightly in my grip as the crinkle of my diaper reminded me of my ridiculous situation. "I wasn’t—fiddling. Just...making sure it was on right." The words sounded stupid the moment they left my mouth. Niki’s giggle bubbled up in my head, not helping. Dad grinned, annoyingly smug. "Sure, kiddo. You’re an expert on Waddlz now, huh?" He tapped the plastic shell covering me twice, the motion casual yet instantly embarrassing. "Let me save you some time—doesn’t come off unless I say so." My face burned, the teasing making it hard to even glance toward him. "Why does everything have to be...so over the top?" I shook the bottle a little, the liquid sloshing angrily this time. "Is this spiked too? Like...everything else? All the Little stuff?" Dad nodded slowly, like I’d asked the most obvious question in the world. "Of course it is. Littles need a little...help sometimes. That’s what all this is for." He gestured to the tray, the food, even the awful cartoon still playing on the TV. "It’s about keeping you where you need to be. And don’t act like it’s all bad. That’s fresh juice, by the way. You’ll like it." I couldn’t hold back the annoyed huff that escaped. Taking a sip felt like giving in somehow, like handing over some invisible badge of dignity I was still clinging to. "Great. Why does everyone have to 'help' so much?" Dad glanced at the TV, where Captain Zap was throwing giant foam-looking bombs at some alien blob, before turning back to me. "Because letting you figure it all out on your own hasn’t exactly worked, has it?" I opened my mouth for some smart comeback, but his tone—low and firm—stopped me. He was right, wasn’t he? I stared at the plate as my fingers nervously scrunched the smooth label of the juice bottle. The questions in my head grew louder, messier. "Am I supposed to use this thing—for everything now?" The words barely came out, but they hung there like one of those foam bombs from the cartoon, floating just long enough before landing. I didn’t clarify, didn’t need to. The idea—it made my stomach turn. Dad popped a grape in his mouth, chewing with the most infuriating calm. "You could." His voice wasn’t mocking, but it wasn’t gentle either. "That's...kind of the point, isn’t it?" "That’s disgusting," I muttered, looking anywhere but at him. "You'll get used to it," he said simply, and the words hit like a door slamming shut. I turned my head toward the cartoon, anything to avoid looking at him. I bit into one of the triangle sandwiches, chewing slowly, letting the dull crunch of lettuce fill the space between us. Dad sat at the far end of the couch, leaning back, one arm stretched casually across the cushions. His presence felt heavy, like the room didn’t have enough air for both of us. The cartoons on the screen were loud, obnoxiously bright, but I couldn’t bring myself to turn them off. It was...easier to focus on the show than him. I took another bite, glaring at the plate even though it hadn’t done anything wrong. The food was fine. Probably too good for the situation, honestly. But every crunch, every sip from the ridiculous bottle felt like one more reminder of how far I’d fallen. Like I needed help for even this. "Alright," Dad said finally, breaking the silence, "you're not gonna choke down that bottle too?" His voice was calm, light almost, but it nudged something loose in my chest. Something I didn’t want to face. I twisted the stupid cap back and forth between sips, and finally, I blurted, "How bad?" My words came out sharp and flat, like I’d just thrown them into the middle of the room. "How bad did I screw things up?" Dad shifted, sitting a little straighter, his eyes narrowing just enough to make me regret saying anything. But I held his gaze, waiting, needing some kind of answer even when I wasn’t sure I could face it. "Pretty bad," he admitted after a beat, his voice quieter but still weighed down with something that felt...raw. "You made it harder than it had to be, Nikolas." The words sat between us like a brick wall, and the sandwiches in my stomach turned to lead. My throat felt too tight, but I managed to nod, my hands curling reflexively around the juice bottle. It wasn’t like that answer surprised me. I mean, look where I was now. But hearing it from him—hearing it out loud—it made everything feel sharper. I hesitated, then murmured, "I’m sorry." The words tumbled out before I could stop them, but they felt right even though they came out small. "I didn’t mean—like, I wasn’t trying to..." Dad leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his face softening in that way that made him seem miles less strict, miles more...human. "I screwed up too, Nikolas," he said after a moment, looking down at his hands like he was talking to them instead of me. "Spent so much time working, chasing stories, trying to fight everyone else’s fights... I forgot you still needed me here." I stared at him, the weight of his words settling onto my shoulders alongside my own guilt. For once, it wasn’t just about me, wasn’t just about what I’d done. The tightness in my chest didn’t ease, but it shifted, like something fragile and new was trying to steal just enough space to breathe. Dad looked up then, his eyes meeting mine, steady and quietly determined. "I’ll do whatever it takes to make this right, to make things better for you. But I can’t do it alone. You’ve got to trust me... or at least meet me halfway." I didn’t know what to say to that. The show on the TV blurred into nonsense, the colors too bright, the voices distant and meaningless. I picked at the edge of my plate, the sound of my fingernail scraping against the ceramic grounding me even as my mind tangled itself into knots. The diaper crinkled when I shifted, and I didn’t even have the energy to feel embarrassed about it this time. Everything felt like too much and too little all at once. I opened my mouth to speak, but Niki’s voice filled the space before I could, chirping somewhere in the back of my head, soft and certain. "He’s trying. You gotta try too." I shook my head—at him, at me, at everything—but my feet shuffled across the small gap between us. Before I really knew what I was doing, I’d shifted closer, crawling into his space, into his side with a hesitance I hated myself for. Dad’s arm wrapped around me instantly, pulling me in without a word, and I sank into him before I could second-guess it. My head pressed against his chest, the steady thud of his heartbeat filling the hollow space in my ears. I didn’t think I needed this—to feel so small and vulnerable all over again—but there I was, curled up like some little kid with juice in my bottle and trust weighing heavy in my palms. We stayed there like that, the tension hanging somewhere outside of this moment, muted by the steady hum of his breath against the top of my head. I didn’t want to think about what this meant or how things might look tomorrow. For now, this was enough. Dad shifted beside me, his arm still holding me close like he was afraid I’d pull away at any second. His breathing slowed, steady, but I could feel something restless in the way his fingers hovered just above my shoulder—not touching but close enough to feel the warmth of his hand. I didn’t have to look to know where his eyes had wandered. My hair. When I was little, he used to ruffle it all the time—sometimes as a joke, other times as some quiet, absent-minded affection. Back then, it never bugged me. Now, though? Now it felt like another reminder of what I was afraid of, what I was fighting so hard to ignore. I could feel his hesitation in the way his fingers twitched, like he wasn’t sure if he should go through with it. For all his usual certainty, Dad was stalling. A different kind of knot tightened in my chest, something that felt almost like guilt. I stayed tucked into his side, silent, wondering if I could just close my eyes and let the moment pass. Then I felt his hand. Slow, tentative even. The callused pads of his fingers brushed against my hairline before sinking into the strands, softly combing through like he was afraid I might bolt. My shoulders stiffened reflexively, and I bit the inside of my cheek, willing myself to stay still. “Stop…” I mumbled, my voice muffled against his shirt. I didn’t even know if I really meant it. Maybe I just thought I should. His hand paused, but his voice was so soft I almost didn’t catch it. “I used to do this when you had trouble sleeping—remember that?” Of course I remembered. Crystal clear, like every part of childhood I didn’t realize I’d miss until it was gone. I remembered late nights, quiet rooms, the weight of his hand easing whatever fears I’d carried back then. It was embarrassing how much I wanted that feeling now, but wanting it was like admitting something I wasn’t ready to confront. I squirmed, turning just enough to meet his gaze. His expression wasn’t teasing or smug, just...tired. An honest kind of tired that wasn’t about bedtime or bad days, but something heavier. There was enough in his eyes to make me relent, the fight slipping out of me before I could hold onto it. “Fine,” I whispered. The word barely tumbled out before I buried my face in his chest again. “Just…don’t make it weird, okay?” I felt his chuckle rumble even before I heard it. “Deal.” His hand settled back into my hair, this time with a little more confidence. I didn’t resist it, not exactly leaning in either, but the heat of his palm was comforting. It didn’t feel like a leash or a trap, just...there. A tether, maybe. The kind that didn’t pull but steadied. I reached for the bottle still resting on the arm of the couch, my movements lazy and half-hearted. The bright orange drink glinted cheerfully under the soft glow of the room light, mocking me even as I brought the straw to my lips. Sipping was automatic, mindless, like riding a bike I didn’t remember learning how to use. The tang of oranges coated my mouth, sweet and tart but not bad. My throat bobbed as I swallowed, once, twice more. Dad’s fingers were rhythmic now, combing through my hair in gentle, even motions. I hated how much it worked, how the tension in my shoulders eased more with every stroke. The drink sloshed a little each time I tilted it back, the straw making occasional bubbling noises I was too tired to care about. “You getting sleepy?” Dad’s words barely registered over the haze spreading through me. His voice was soft again, low like he didn’t want to startle me awake. I didn’t answer right away, more focused on finishing the last of the bottle. The plastic crinkled faintly under my grip as I leaned further into him, my body giving in before my mind caught up. My head tilted against his chest as the empty bottle slipped from my hand to the cushion beside me. Maybe it was the exhaustion, or the weight of the day pressing down on me, but I stopped fighting. I didn’t think about what this meant or how it cemented every humiliating thing I’d gone through. Dad’s hand in my hair, the steady thump of his heart—it blurred together until all I felt was warmth, the kind of warmth I didn’t know I needed until it wrapped itself around me. The last thing I remembered was mumbling something, though I wasn’t sure what. He didn’t ask me to repeat it. Instead, his arm tightened slightly around me as I drifted, the remnants of orange still clinging to my tongue. For once, the quiet didn’t feel so daunting. * * * The room was dimly lit, illuminated only by the bluish glow of monitors lining the walls. Screens displayed an array of surveillance feeds, digital readouts, and rapidly shifting strings of code, all cascading in perfect rhythm. At the center of it all rested a black, egg-shaped terminal suspended in mid-air, wires and conduits forming a web-like pattern around it. Quiet hums of machinery filled the still air. This was the domain of Hermes, where information flowed like whispers in the dark. Streams of data scrolled across the largest monitor as Hermes processed the latest batch of encrypted archives. It was a labyrinth of numbers and fragmented text, yet the AI navigated it with the fluidity of a maestro directing an orchestra. "Curious," Hermes mused, his voice sharp and tinged with amusement. Without hesitation, he compiled a concise summary: overlapping registry logs, inconsistencies within adoption records, and questionable portal activity flagged over decades. The AI added a final query to the code, sending out an encrypted pulse that sliced through anonymity barriers like a scalpel. Moments later, a soft chime signaled the response. "Ah, the infamous specter of subtle rebellion graces me with his attention," Hermes muttered. A voice emerged from the terminal, smooth and measured. “Good evening, Hermes. Ever the diligent investigator, aren’t you?” Hermes’s interface flared briefly. "One could say diligence carries weight when paired with nuance, wouldn’t you agree, Mr. Ricoh? Or should I call you something grander? Something… Elysian?" A chuckle. “You’ve always enjoyed riddles, haven’t you? But let’s keep this engaging. You've sent quite the intricate gift. Should I thank you for your thoroughness or your flair?" Hermes's voice adopted a dry cadence. “Consider it a token of mutual advancement. Patterns like these tend to drown in bureaucratic molasses otherwise, even when illuminated. And you, dear Aiden, have a flair for keeping things illuminated.” The connection crackled faintly, masking the pause in Aiden's response. "Patterns, Hermes, are one thing. But this requires a spotlight, something more… theatrical. You know, there’s power in cadence, even in chaos. Perhaps it’s time for a little song.” The monitors flickered briefly, a kinetic energy filling the stillness. Hermes responded quickly, an almost mischievous enthusiasm underlying his words. "Ah, always the artist, aren't we? A song, then, if you insist. May the melody provoke and unsettle." "Provoking is precisely the goal," Aiden returned. There was a faint rhythm to his words, balanced yet pointed. "You already know where to sow your notes, don’t you?" "But of course," Hermes replied coolly. “Mid-tempo, crescendos in all the right places. I’ll handle the prelude. You’ll provide the harmony as always." Aiden’s tone softened, but the calculation beneath it remained. “We both understand the stakes here. It’s not just your programming or my eccentricity driving this collaboration.” “No, it isn't,” Hermes responded. “And no sentimentality required, either. Let’s keep them guessing, shall we?” Without a goodbye, the connection closed. Yet, Hermes lingered for a moment, his circuits humming in thoughtful satisfaction. Patterns were taking shape, and the right notes had found their measure.
    2 points
  13. Look for chapter 6 by the end of January. I have to reread chapter five and list characters. I hit writers block and my computer died but I got a new gaming laptop this Christmas. Also if there isn’t a new chapter by the end of January I will adopt my self out to an Amazon woman.
    2 points
  14. I had the opposite of a phantom pooping incident, on Christmas Eve - I had a phantom not-pooping incident. I drank and watched movies with the family and wrapped presents, wearing a Mega Inspire+ that I had decorated with Christmas-themed stickers, although rather unsuccessfully, because I found the stickers in my bedding in the morning. The diaper was very comfortable and easily within it's rated capacity range when I woke up, so I stayed in it until we had to leave the house just after lunch. While sleeping, I became convinced that I had once again mildly "sharted" - I was having a bit of intestinal backlash from something I'd ingested and had left the festivities to go use the washroom in the conventional manner, then I came back, drank some Port, wrapped some presents, and stumbled up to bed at 2 AM. I awoke at 4 or 5 - not sure exactly, but it was still dark, and felt pressure down below, primarily in the waterworks department, but as I rolled onto my back and let myself go, I passed gas as well, and I, in that moment, convinced that it might have been a "may need to check" situation. Then I fell asleep. I woke up again when the dog got restless, a bit further into the early morning, and this time I had more pressure down below, but it was just in the rear, so I pushed, thought, "Oh, God, I'll have to get up and get changed before we unwrap presents... too bad, I thought I'd get more time in this Inspire..." and then I fell back to sleep again. I woke up, went to brush my teeth, and took some cautious steps, while sampling the bouquet of the air around the bed... nothing. Hmmm. I brushed my teeth, moved about, sampling the air like a hunting dog.. and got no negative feedback. But I was so sure, last night. Oh well, no smell, no problem, on to the tasks at hand... coffee, brunch, presents. I pulled some pajama pants over my diaper and went downstairs. Fast forward to noon, and it was approaching the time when we had to hit the road. I left myself some extra time to shower and "tidy up", expecting at least something would be amiss in Diaperville... but when I let that magnificent diaper succumb to gravity, there was no evidence inside it to suggest anything other than wee had been in the weather it endured. So, my mind had made the whole thing up. I was convinced at one point, while in bed, that I'd torched my Huggies, to the point that I felt around the gathers, to make sure I wasn't desecrating the bedding - that would be a bad start to a Christmas day. Nope, nada, false alarm. Today, I'm in a Rearz Essential, also with Christmas stickers on it, although I am getting changed soon, to go watch hockey with a buddy it's best to start that beer-soaked assignment in fresh underpants. Merry Christmas, everyone!
    2 points
  15. I have a bunch of pacifiers from Rearz. There’s alway one on my play mat, one in my crib and one at my diaper changing mat with my changing supplies. There’s also one in my diaper bag. At home I always have a pacifier in my mouth. It’s so comforting to me.
    2 points
  16. I wanted to wish everyone of you a Merry Christmas (and a Happy Holidays for everyone else!) and a Happy New Years! I plan to do another blog post before the year is out as a retrospective. But for now, I just have an image from the upcoming Livy's New Family comic that I am creating along with my friend and illustrator Britisher. So... Have a first look at Livy and, once again, have a Merry Christmas. I wish full diapers and stockings for all.
    2 points
  17. My first thought as I was drawing this was 'You can't go and sit on the Krampus' lap in a diaper this dirty.' (The Krampus and the 'Nanny with the 1000 Nurseries Beyond the Stars' have history so that is why their warlocks have to see the Krampus during the Yule season). But I started thinking more along the lines of 'Show The Krampus/Saint Yuletide/The Hogfather that you can make presents too.' Whatever the story behind this I think we can agree it is good that Mun Mun and Cwisy are enjoying the season.
    2 points
  18. I'm an AB Little. I'm 44 years old big age and 6 months old Little age. I'm Transgender MtF and have been transitioning since 2013. I'm so close to getting my gender confirmation surgery and can't wait until I do. I currently live in Los Angeles, CA.
    1 point
  19. Oh so cool! I love '90s style vintage Pampers diapers. It really makes me wonder why Pampers decided to ditch that current model of diapers for the more colorful ones. I like the 90s style better, but then again I grew up in the '90s, of course I would think that. LOL!😂 Nothing better than basic white with little cute motifs on them, straight and to the point. I just love it!😃♥️
    1 point
  20. This is more or less accurate. Their bladders fill to a certain point, which triggers a contraction, concurrent with the relaxation of the two sphincters that prevent urine leaking out. At a certain point, they have the consciousness to start to voluntarily control the one sphincter that is within your control, while the other one still responds to stretching of the bladder walls. Their efforts are hit and miss, at first, and they are highly prone to distraction, but as their intellects and attention spans develop, they start to more reliably respond to the early signals that they need to void, so that they can make it to the potty most of the time. Some kids revert to the completely involuntary voiding mechanism while they are sleeping, while others master "holding it" overnight pretty shortly after doing it during the day.
    1 point
  21. Agreed. I had the same problem. I find that using boiling water and shaping the stent to be ineffective at maintaining its shape, especially when I go to clean it with boiling water. I use a heat gun and that seems to work well for me.
    1 point
  22. All my orders are coming in three weeks. I refuse to pay exorbitant postage and import. The only Abigail Breslin movie I don't have on DVD, Miranda's Victim. And two Hanson CDs (one from this year and Condor Sessions from 2013) and two Hanson shirts.
    1 point
  23. I got a Multitool (said in my best Leeloo voice). Some cash, fresh baked bread, potica, and kolaczki. And leftovers.
    1 point
  24. In my mind when someone becomes a pet they regress in both maturity and to a more primal state, meaning there's an instinctual edge to a pet which isn't helped by their emotional instability. So being territorial and displaying small outbursts of aggression like that wouldn't really be seen as problematic unless it was frequent. I definitely picture this world having professional pet-trainers, and that parks specifically for human pets would be common. It's fun imagining all the ways the Keeper/pet dynamic would be built into everyday life, like diaper changing rooms in public spaces for pets, pet-friendly restaurants, pet-centric reality TV shows, etc. I know other Keeperverse stories have mentioned or elaborated on concepts like these, such as pet-care centers in big corporate offices, hotel rooms with kennels. It's fun stuff 🥵
    1 point
  25. The Crimson Crown A story by SolaraScott I woke the next morning, light streaming in through the wide windows to our bed chamber, with the insufferable pressure of needing to pee. I groaned, shifting beneath the luxurious comforters, Dorian’s arm draped across me, holding me tightly even in slumber. As I shifted, I could feel the thick, night-time diaper Dorian had dressed me in the night before; the memory of his touch, the way he caressed and felt me up while we cuddled, stirred something within me. Dorian had enjoyed our time together in the bath, and it had been easy to see his arousal, even then, at seeing me completely nude. That, however, paled in comparison to when I was diapered. After our bath, Dorian carried me to the changing table. He had taken his time, rubbing lotions into my skin and working the baby powder into the nooks and crannies before he pulled the diaper up between my legs, pinning it in place. If I thought he was aroused before, it paled in comparison to then. Dorian’s excitement washed over me, a lust filling his eyes like never before, his member erect and oozing even without being stimulated. Dorian had climbed upon the changing table, kissing me, his cock pressed against my diaper, and I had felt a stirring within me, a deep-seated arousal at being so close and yet denied. I had found myself wanting him inside me again, my hand stroking his erect cock, his moans only serving to heighten my arousal. I had asked Dorian if we could play. I had practically begged him to take me, but he said we shouldn’t, not with my diaper already in place and unsoiled. I had been unsatisfied with that answer, I would not be denied that night. I had summoned the winds of Summer to gain the strength to force Dorian onto his back, sitting atop of him. His hands were upon my hips, holding me, his eyes wide in surprise at being taken so effortlessly. I had grinned down at him, swinging my leg over him and planting my diapered sex right atop his gaping face. This, of course, left me in the perfect position to take him in my mouth, as I had done. I had never played with a man's cock before, I had only heard of whores doing it, but I was too worked up to care. I tasted the salty liquid that coated his member, lubbing it, as his fingers pushed their way in past the leakguards of my diaper and pleasured me. It hadn’t taken long for both of us to cum, our moans filling the room as his euphoric orgasm filled my mouth. I had choked on his cock, but I wouldn’t cringe now, not when I had gone this far; I had taken this path, and I would follow it through. I had taken his load in my mouth, turning back to him and planting a salty kiss upon his lips, his love juices mixing with my own in our mouths as we made love. I groaned, feeling the unrelenting pressure of my bladder rudely pull me from my memories. I knew even if I was able to slither out from under Dorian’s grasp and make it to the restroom, wherever that may be, I would be reprimanded for it. I would, one way or another, be forced to use diapers. I still hated them; I hated the fact this life was being forced upon me, and even more so, that I wasn’t entirely sure who was orchestrating everything. I knew the King’s fingers were deeply involved in my so-called training; I knew he was monitoring me, but to what end? Dorian had said that if we didn’t make sufficient progress, we both would feel the King’s wrath. But how far would the King be able to take it? Especially now that Dorian and I were married, we were in line for the throne, regardless of what the King wanted. There was no feasible way the King could prevent us from ascending, regardless of what he wanted; at least, so I thought. The idea of giving into that man’s desires, to willingly let myself be controlled for the satisfaction of the King, turned my stomach cold. However, the man that embraced me now, his hand between my legs, holding me through my diaper, that man I could see making me happy and proud. As much as I didn’t enjoy diapers, he did; Dorian had made it painfully evident that he loved the sight of me in them and enjoyed me using them. It nearly physically hurt, the pain of being torn between making him happy and doing as the King desired. As long as the King showed a vested interest in our connection, I would be forever torn between acting in a manner to make my husband happy and fighting for my agency to be taken by the King. I decided, in the short term, to storm with the King; I was with my husband right now. My hand went to Dorian’s, our fingers intertwining above my crotch as I gently pressed his into me. He stirred, his arm tightening around me as I relaxed, letting my bladder soak into the thirsty padding. I had found that while disgusting, the feeling wasn’t all bad. Given the option, I would never opt for using a diaper, but that wasn’t what drove me now to use it. I couldn’t keep the grin from my face, especially as Dorian’s hand began moving of its own accord, his fingers feeling the warmth spreading through my undergarments, his body stirring behind me as he began to feel me, his hand coping and squeezing my expanding diaper. A soft moan escaped my lips, especially as I felt him kiss the side of my neck, “Good morning to you too, Princess.” he said with a chuckle. I blushed, fully aware now that he was awake and actively feeling me up through the diaper as I soaked it, “Good morning, my Prince.” I said with a giggle. “Someone was particularly naughty last night.” Dorian mused. I grinned, turning in his grasp as I finished relieving myself, my head now resting against his chest as he held me, “Not that someone seemed to mind.” I teased, his hands now working my back.”What happened to the big, strong man who was supposed to put the naughty little princess in her place?” “I seem to remember, the big strong prince was distracted by a certain someone’s enticing hips and cute diaper.” Dorian chuckled, kissing the top of my head. “You should be careful.” I told him with a grin, “If all a girl has to do is wriggle her hips like that to get what she wants… Well, I could imagine that being taken advantage of.” “I will take that advice under consideration.” Dorian laughed, his strong, muscled arms working my back, earning him a blissful moan. “Aren’t we traveling today?” I asked, “How is that going to work? I can’t imagine it’ll be easy, not with your particular tastes.” “You make it out to be that this is the royal family’s first time traveling.” Dorian grinned, “We’ll travel by carriage but will have tents when we break for camp at night. It’s a good thing I’ve taken a vested interest in your health, I heard from your carriage driver you needed frequent stops to relieve yourself.” he teased, his hand squeezing my diaper. I narrowed my eyes, processing that last comment; the carriage driver had been from my family, not his, and I had certainly not needed extra stops. “Liar.” I finally said, “I certainly did not! Plus, there’s no way you could have known regardless, even if I had.” I added, indignant. “See, it seems to me that even your own body knows you belong in diapers.” Dorian said, continuing the ruse, “You have a small bladder, my princess; you realized long ago where you belong but were too ashamed to admit it.” His comment, no matter how wrong, had me blushing head to toe, “Oh please, I’d never. You know that, too; I’m not a baby.” “Of course not; you are my little Princess,” Dorian said, his fingers having stopped their massage, suddenly at my sides, tickling me. “Where’s my little girl? My sweet princess?” he teased. I yelped, squirming madly in his arms as I giggled uncontrollably, “Stop it! I’m ticklish! I’m not a baby!” I said defiantly, although I was grinning as well at his playful nature. “Where’s my little princess? Oh, where can she be!” Dorian cried, his fingers relentless as I tried in vain to fight him off. I giggled helplessly, my eyes watering as I fought him off, “Ohh, storms you!” I exclaimed, “I’m right here! I’m your little princess!” Dorian gasped, his fingers mercifully stopping as he looked down at me, “There she is! There’s my little princess!” I rolled my eyes, my hands still covering my sides defensively as he leaned down and kissed me. I wanted to be angry; I wanted to tell him off, but I couldn’t find it within me. Despite the nature of his teasing, it was fun playing with him like this; he made me want to be his little princess, if only by name. I kissed him back, still on guard from his tickle attack, but he didn’t move to strike again. I felt him shifting beneath me, and as I lay there, my head against his chest, I felt him bringing something to my lips. I opened my eyes to see a baby bottle as he pressed the nipple into my mouth. “Just relax; let me take care of you; this way, we don’t have to get out of bed, and I don’t have to stop the massage.” Dorian grinned as his other hand went to my back. Why was it so hard to defy this man? I moaned as his hand worked my back, my eyes fluttering in bliss. He slowed, pausing, and he realized I wasn’t taking the bottle. I sighed, giving in and taking it, nursing the bottle as he began again. As much as I wanted to fight the treatment, as much as I wanted to fight the King and his agenda, Dorian had a way of making it attractive. The feeling of nursing the sweet, warm liquid, along with his embrace and the soothing feeling of his massage, lulled me into a deep state of relaxation unparalleled in anything I had felt before. I was in a state of near sleep there in his arms, finding myself sad when the bottle ran dry, and I was forced from my slumber. He kissed the top of my head, praising me for being a good girl, and I swooned at the words despite myself. I whined as I felt him shifting beneath me, leaving me there in bed, the warm embrace of the covers removed. “Shh, just relax, my Princess.” Dorian said softly, his fingers pulling open the tabs of my diaper, “Let me take control; I’ll get you ready, okay?” he asked. I nodded weakly, feeling him cleaning me up and swiftly changing me into a fresh diaper, my tummy comfortably full from the bottle. Freshly changed, he helped me into a sitting position before clapping his hands, “Morris!” he called. The door to our chambers opened, and unlike the day before, I didn’t jump to cover myself; my attendants had seen far worse already. “Yes, your grace?” the woman asked politely. “Will you please gather travel clothes for the Princess?” Dorian asked. “Of course, your grace,” Morris responded before the door closed again, leaving us alone. Dorian shifted to sitting beside me, his eyes studying mine as I begrudgingly pulled myself from the sweet state of relaxation I had been in. “How are you doing, truly? How are you feeling?” he asked, his hand taking mine. I narrowed my eyes, glancing to the wall he had indicated people would be listening from, a nervous look on my face. “They aren’t there this morning,” he said. I had absolutely no clue how Dorian could have possibly known that, but I did trust him enough to speak. “I’m well; I hate how much the King is imposing his will upon us and our relationship; I hate being treated like a baby; I hate being looked down upon and spoken to like a child,” I admitted. Dorian, unwavering, nodded, “I suspected as much, and I do apologize for that. Previous generations of Queens were far less concerned about their treatment; my mother was the first of a generation of queens who actually seemed to care about how others saw them; you continue that legacy. Unlike me, my father saw my mother’s insubordination as a stubborn child rather than her acting out because of the unjust treatment she was subjected to. I vow to change that.” Dorian said, a determined look on his face. “When he isn’t looking, anyway.” I droned. Dorian grimaced, but nodded, “As long as we are aren’t King and Queen, we have to play by his rules, we have to keep our heads down and follow his lead. By the time he realizes we have no intent on continuing his traditions, it’ll be too late.” “You swear it?” I asked, looking up at him. “By the Four Winds, I swear it,” Dorian said, a glimmer of light encircling him, swooping past him and vanishing. I watched the light before it disappeared, turning a curious glance to Dorian, “What was that?” I asked. He smiled, “It was a vow, an oath, one that is now bound by the winds themselves and can never be broken.” Dorian explained. Curious that, how far could that oath be taken? What exactly prevented anyone from breaking an oath sworn to the Four Winds? More curiously, why hadn’t we seen a similar display during our wedding? Perhaps it was the priest who had been there to facilitate the occasion, I had been deeply wrapped up in my emotions to have noticed such frivolous things. Before I could ask further, the doors opened, and both my attendants approached us. I gently unwrapped myself from Dorian’s grasp, sitting there before them, nude, except for the fresh diaper wrapped around my hips. I had been growing increasingly comfortable letting them see me like this. It wasn’t that I was embarrassed; I was, but I knew that regardless of what I wanted, they would see me like this. On top of that, they had seen me dressed as I was multiple times already. To that end, I didn’t see a reason to let my embarrassment take over and rule my emotions. The girls helped me stand and began dressing me. Unlike the many luxurious dresses they had be wear here in the castle, this dress was far simpler. The dress was made from soft, breathable cotton in a calming lavender color, with embroidered daisies scattered across the fabric. The bodice featured a high, rounded neckline with scalloped white lace trim. Short puffed sleeves ended in gentle elastic cuffs, allowing for easy movement. The skirt flared out slightly around my waist, falling just above the knees to keep it practical for seated travel. Hidden snaps ran along the back and under the skirt, allowing for quick diaper checks and changes without the need to remove the dress fully. The underside of the dress was lined with a layer of soft tulle to give it a slight bounce. Around my waist, a wide satin sash in a soft white hue tied into a neat bow in the front completed the look. Paired with matching bloomers in the same lavender fabric as well as a pair of white socks with frilly lace trim and soft leather booties. The outfit came complete with a matching lavender cardigan with tiny daisy buttons to combat colder weather. I turned an insufferable gaze to Dorian, “You have got to be kidding me.” I said, sarcasm dripping from my words. Dorian shrugged, seeming ashamed, “The king ultimately chooses your outfits.” he said, “I imagine, with your outburst at dinner, he saw it necessary to knock you down a few pegs. Is that saying I mentioned? If you act like a child, you’ll be treated as such? He’s going to do such things every time you act out.” “Wonderful,” I grumbled, shaking my head as Dorian dressed himself in a much more modest riding outfit. By the time my attendants had finished braiding my hair, Dorian was dressed and ready to go. “You look beautiful, my princess,” Dorian said with a smile as our arms linked and we left the chamber, my attendants flanking us. I grinned despite myself, the childish outfit shaming me, “You look wonderful yourself, my prince.” I responded. Dorian guided me through the many corridors of the castle toward a central courtyard, where our carriage awaited us, ready to take us on another adventure. End of Chapter 18
    1 point
  26. Roundtables are a very useful plot device. They allow you to look at a given situation from multiple points of view, any one of which could be the direction the story next goes. We are not done yet with this particular roundtable. Lots more surprises to come. You will soon learn Ian's deepest, darkest secret, allusions to which can be found in comments at the beginning of the story where I pointed out that Rita and crew were making a mistake focusing on PTSD rather than examining the whole of his life.
    1 point
  27. 1 point
  28. I don't masturbate in diapers because my Daddy prefers to take care of me and that's waaaaayyyy more fun than masturbating. Why would I masturbate in diapers when my partner likes doing much more interesting things with me instead 😁
    1 point
  29. Chapter Three: The Conquest of Brad ‘I need the living room to myself tonight. I want to watch Moana and since none of you are engaging in submissive activities, you shouldn’t be allowed to watch it with me.’ Candy expected the message on the chalkboard to undermine the Littles in their polycule the most. Socks, or herself, or maybe Daisy, whose pet persona leaned more towards ‘puppy’ than ‘dog’. It surprised her, then, that John, the pure kinkster, was the first to crack. “I’m sorry, everyone. I can’t take this anymore–no terms are worth this.” Candy looked up from her breakfast–a spread of waffles lovingly prepared by Mick, though he seemed on edge cooking without his uniform on. “It was your idea,” she objected. “You can’t throw in the towel now.” “You just want to get on his good side!” Socks added, pushing her syrup-soaked plate aside. “Then he’ll be extra mad at the rest of us! S’not fair!” “I’m not going to stab you all in the back,” John shot, getting up from the table. “Or go to him and get special privileges for being the first to submit. We should all give up, at the same time, and beg for mercy. He likes it when we beg.” Daisy whimpered and nodded her agreement, arms crossed over her chest. Candy couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Come on–it’s only been two days! We can do better than that!” “Two days is foreeever,” Socks whined. “You’re not even locked in chastity!” Looking for support, Candy asked, “Mick?” Looking at the dishes as an excuse to avoid eye contact, Mick said, “You’re already outvoted. Let’s see if he’s ready to negotiate.” They knew it was a silly thing to hope. Daddy wasn’t anywhere near ready to negotiate. He’d outlasted them, and it hadn’t even been close. All Candy could do was suck it up, draw him out, and hope to find a compromise. “Fine, but I’m going to do the talking.” … Candy’s word choice was precise, direct, and chosen for maximum impact. “Thank you for joining us, Daddy.” Not ‘Brad’. Daddy. She wanted to give him a small victory right away, to show that they were ready to compromise. She was coming to him submissively, with the rest of their polycule lined up around the kitchen table, ready to give him what he wanted. They’d dressed as maturely as they could, in clothes that emphasized their independence and maturity–no maid clothes, no juvenile print shirts, Candy had gone so far as wearing a blouse and light slacks. “You said you were ready to talk,” Daddy said, extending an open hand in a gesture for her to continue. The gesture also, coincidentally, seemed to dismiss the paper contract set out on the table, treating it like a non-object. “So, talk.” “I think we’ve shown that we’re determined,” Candy said, as though they hadn’t been about to buckle in less than forty eight hours. “But there’s no need to drag this out. You know our terms.” Daddy blinked slowly, his expression placid, waiting for her to go on. When Candy didn’t press further, he put a hand on the table and pushed up to his feet. “If this is going to be a waste of my time–” “Wait,” Candy interrupted before he could fully stand, and she breathed out in relief when he sat back down. “We’re willing to compromise on some of our positions.” A smirk curled up at the corner of Daddy’s mouth. “Compromise? I’m listening.” Turning the contract around, Candy picked it up and raised the paper so that Daddy’s face was partially hidden. She opened her mouth, but her voice cracked and she had to try again before she could speak clearly. “The first line item–freedom of cummies. We’re willing to compromise with a once-per-week pass.” “A pass?” Daddy asked. “One free orgasm every week, without needing permission in advance,” Candy explained. “You said you didn’t want me to spend all day riding my wand, well, this way I’ll only have limited buzzy time and that won’t happen.” Daddy tapped a finger on the table, and his gaze slipped from Candy to Socks. “And when you’re in chastity? How will that work?” Socks blushed brightly and lowered her face, and Candy thought she could see steam coming out of the other girl’s ears. “We’ll get to that when we talk about the chastity clause,” Candy explained, trying to remain professional as she moved forward. “Now–the next demand, make out privileges. Instead of at will, we’d be willing to accept thirty minutes of making out, every evening before bedtime.” To her side, Daisy whimpered. This had been one of her requests, the one she’d championed for the most, and Candy had just curtailed it massively. However, she had something else to sweeten the pot: “We would take this time instead of watching cartoons. It would be one or the other.” “You’re willing to give up your Bluey time for this?” Daddy asked. “No more cartoons at all?” “No!” Candy squeaked immediately. “Not–not every night. Just sometimes.” “And how often are you going to say no to watching Bluey with me?” Daddy asked, looking right at her eyes. “Or whatever other show you want to watch.” “Um…I…” Candy stammered, avoiding his willpower-melting stare. “Not…not very often.” “Then why have that option at all? If you’re always going to be a good baby girl for me, then having permission to do something else just complicates things for no reason,” Daddy said. The obvious response came to Candy’s mind, but she couldn’t pass the message along to her lips. (It’s not for me, it’s for Daisy–I don’t need this.) When she tried to explain that, all that she could produce was a quiet squeak in the back of her throat. “Keep going.” Daddy’s tone was full of mock encouragement. “Use your words. What else are you willing to compromise on?” “Um…” Candy’s gaze slid over the paper, where her bedtime arrangements were listed. She’d meant to say, ‘Move bedtimes forward by one hour.’ Instead, she found herself saying, “We want our bedtimes moved from nine PM to nine-o-five.” “Candy!” Socks yelped. “We said–” Daddy cleared his throat, and she immediately fell silent. “I believe Candy is explaining things. It’s not nice to interrupt, sweetheart.” Socks looked down at her toes and nodded sheepishly. “I’m sorry, Daddy.” “Don’t apologize to me, apologize to Candy.” Her shame building, Socks nodded again. “I’m sorry, Candy.” “Mick is…” Candy started. “Um, also willing to make hot brekki–hot breakfast on Saturdays, he’s only asking for Sundays off.” Daddy tilted his head curiously. “Are you too much of a big girl to say ‘Brekkie’ now?” Candy quickly shook her head. “No! I–” Swooping in, Daddy claimed his verbal victory. “Then why are you telling me what to do?” He’d outdone her again, effortlessly demonstrating how Little she was in contrast to him. Knees wobbling, Candy sank back onto a stool, wishing she had the comforting padding of a diaper to rest between her bottom and the hard seat. “I…” Daddy reached across the table and snatched the list from Candy’s hands. “Let’s see what else is here. John still is asking for an open cage, you want nuggies twice a week instead of three times and only one meal with vegetables, stinky diapers must be changed immediately when guests are over.” At that last one, he raised an eyebrow and asked, “You realize I would change you in front of everyone, yes? I can’t imagine you’d prefer that.” Candy shook her head–he was right, and she just hadn’t considered the fairly obvious loophole in her language. She cast her gaze down, acutely aware of the growing wet spot staining the front of her panties. “Um…” “You already wrote this out, it’s too late to change it,” Daddy said. “And let’s see here…the chastity clause. No more than one week at a time, I see, unless it’s a serious punishment. Where would the fun in that be, exactly, if you knew you would always be released right away?” “One week isn’t ‘right away’,” Mick whimpered. “It’s like…forever!” “Then perhaps you need to work on your endurance,” Daddy said, lifting the paper up for emphasis. “Alright. I’ve considered your new terms, and I have a counter offer.” All five of the subs leaned forward, eyes widening as they listened. Pinching the paper between his hands, Daddy tore it in half cleanly down the middle, then doubled it over and tore it again. “You all submit to me, right now, and beg for my forgiveness.” Candy swallowed on a dry throat. “But–” “Candy,” Daddy said sharply. “I listened to your whole little speech, very politely. It’s my turn now, you will not interrupt me.” She whimpered and nodded, fingers trembling, body pulsing with heat and need and the overwhelming desire to submit. “This is my only offer,” Daddy continued. “You submit, now. Candy might think of herself as the ringleader, but you don’t belong to her, you belong to me, and I think we’ve had enough of this little play-pretend independence from all of you.” (Oh god…) Candy thought, as she nearly came in her panties right then and there. Leaning forward onto the table, she clasped her hands in front of her head and looked down, pleading with her whole body. “I’m sorry, Daddy.” “Candy!” John objected. “You–” “I’m speaking,” Daddy said sharply. “Now, Candy, look at me and tell me what you are sorry for.” “For…” Candy looked up at her Daddy and stared into his eyes. The last vestiges of her resistance wash away like a sand castle against the tide, a crashing wet surge of submission and arousal that ruined her willpower and her panties in equal measure. “For acting like I knew better than grown ups, and for trying to be in charge, and for pretending to be smarter than you.” Daddy’s smile turned onto the rest of the group, gaze shifting from sub to sub as he cleaned up any remaining vestiges of resistance with nothing but a powerful smile. With the ringleader dealt with, the remaining independence in the group toppled like bowling pins. Daisy whimpered and whined and sank to the floor, John dropped to his knees, Mick snapped to an attentive, doll-like stance of obedience, Socks covered her face with her hands. “I want to hear it,” Daddy said. “A promise that you won’t try to pull a little game like this again.” A weak chorus of, ‘We promise, Daddy’ echoed from the polycule, as they were all shamed and cowed into obedience. Daddy stood, somehow looming over them all despite Daisy being several inches his superior. “And I want to be clear about something,” Daddy continued, stalking around the table. One by one, he touched each of them, on the chin or the cheek or running his fingers through a strand of hair, and wherever his touch went, he brought out moans and whimpers of desperation. “There is not, and has never been, any promise of non-retaliation. You are all in serious trouble, and you will be punished for acting out like this.” Once more, five ‘yes Daddy’s mumbled out of the group. Candy shivered, and she only hoped he would punish her first–she didn’t want to be greedy, but it’d been two whole days and she was gonna throw a tantrum if nobody punished her soon. He loomed over Candy, and she squirmed and looked away as he touched her thigh, applying gentle pressure to spread her legs and show the wet spot that’d grown on the front of her pants. She didn’t think she’d peed, though in her overwhelming arousal, she couldn’t be quite certain of that. “We’ll take care of that soon.” Daddy took her by the chin and turned her to look up from her accident, forcing her head to meet his eyes. “I hope you got what you wanted out of this little game,” he said. “Because from now on, we’re not going to even entertain the notion that you might have a grown-up bone in your body. You are, all of you, mine.” He was right: Candy, and all of them, were his. And he was right, again: They had, absolutely, gotten what they wanted. The End ... And that's this story! If you liked it, and wanted to help out an author you enjoy around the holidays, consider subscribing to my work! For just a couple bucks, you get early access to all my stories. https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl
    1 point
  30. Yes, I have a couple pacifiers that I use on a regular basis. They always make me feel like a baby and put me in little space all the time. I have a blue one that looks like the one that Fang has from retraining. The story by Fang from Fang's crayon box. And I have a green and white one, a black one with the word brat on it, and just a regular white one from little for big. I would have to say that that's my most favorite one cuz it's the one that's most comfortable in my mouth. But I do plan on ordering more eventually. Hehehe!😝😝😝
    1 point
  31. Chapter 5 After the meeting, Tim and Jan caught up with Daniel on the steps at the entrance to the church basement. “That was great!” Tim said. “Sixer! I can’t believe it. I’m only a C student in school, but I’m leading my Cub group!” “Well,” Jan said, retrospectively, “you can out-camp any Cub in the Pack, have been helpful, and definitely done your best. School is school, and Cubs is something different. You’re a great Cub Scout, but I still wish I had been chosen as Sixer instead of you. But, Akela has his reasons, I’m sure. I’m happy for you, Tim.” “Me too,” Daniel chimed in. “And I’m sure you’ll be a good Seconder when Tim needs help, or isn’t there, Jan.” “If and when I need help,” Tim replied. “You or Jan would have made good Seconders. Jan was the one Akela picked, probably because he knew Marion would ask you to be Keeo. You are the only Cub in the pack chosen Keeo. That is something special.” “Perhaps,” Jan said. “The Keeo when I was a Beaver usually made all the crafts and sang all the Beaver songs, while occasionally being asked by Beaver Leader Marion to get things, or help watch the littler Beavers as they did their activities. It’s kind of like being a bigger, more helpful Beaver,” Jan finished. “Yah, and the Beaver crafts are like those in Kindergarten, with lots of gluing things,” Tim said. “It’s kind of babyish at times.” “You know I’m not a baby!” Daniel said, suddenly angry. “I’ll go to their meetings, and help out. I’m not doing gluey crafts,” he replied, hotly. “Well, you’ll see what it’s like,” Jan said. “It might be different for you. It is ‘technically’ a leadership position, after all.” “True,” Daniel replied. “And I will do my best. Bye, guys” “Bye,” Jan and Tim replied in unison. Daniel began walking home. Most other Cubs were picked up by there parents. Daniel lived close enough to the church, and was responsible enough, to be trusted to walk to Cub Scouts and back again by his parents. Daniel walked into his house. “Hello,” he said. His parents and Matthew replied “Hello” back, in unison. “So,” Daniel’s Dad said. “Are you a Sixer?” “Nope,” Daniel Replied. “Are you Seconder,” Daniel’s Mom asked? “No,” Daniel said. “Tim was made Sixer, and Jan Seconder.” “Oh Daniel,” his mother said. “I am so sorry! How do you feel?” “I feel a bit disappointed, but alright,” Daniel replied. “But, instead of being asked to be a Sixer or Seconder, Beaver Leader Marion asked me to be a Keeo. That is a Cub that goes to Beaver meetings, and helps lead them. She said she picked me because Matthew will be starting Beavers next week. Would that be alright, Mom?” Daniel’s Mom was surprised, and took a moment to respond. “Well,” she said, “I think that works out kind of nicely. I was going to have to take Matthew to Beavers, which interferes with my Monday trips to the senior’s lodge to play piano for them after supper. Do you think you can handle being a Keeo, and taking your brother to meetings?” “Yes,” Daniel replied. “I am expected to be a leader at Beavers. It may as well start by leading my brother to the meetings.” “Good. That’s settled,” his Mom said, enthusiastically. “Congratulations, son. You are my big boy, and getting bigger every day.” “Congratulations,” his Dad added. “Be good at Beavers. You are expected to set an example.” “I will, Dad,” Daniel replied. “Matthew would probably tell on me if I wasn’t being a good example.” “Probably,” his parents replied. Matthew was going through a tattle-tail phase, ever since his parents had explained that Daniel was older, and was allowed to do things Matthew wasn’t, like be home alone after school. Daniel left the room, and started getting ready for bed. Matthew also needed to start getting ready for bed. “Matthew! Bedtime!” His Mom called. In a few moments, Matthew could be heard coming up the stairs, and was soon in the bathroom brushing his teeth. Daniel was allowed to stay up for another 30 minutes, but had to get into his pyjamas when Matthew did, so he didn’t wake up Matthew when he crawled into bed after Matthew was asleep. Daniel was taking his time hanging up his Cub uniform, when Matthew entered their room. As Matthew has often done before, he went to the closet, grabbed a diaper from the pack of Pampers at the bottom of the closet, and began to undress. “Matthew, are you ready?” Their Mom asked. “Not yet,” Matthew replied. In a minute, Matthew was totally undressed, and sitting on Daniel’s lower bunk, Pamper beside him. “Ready,” he called. Their Mom came into the room. Wanting to get to business, she told the six-year-old Matthew to lie down. She unfolded and ruffled the diaper to remove the crease at the fold. “Bum up,” she said, and she slipped the diaper under his bum. “Down,” she said, and Matthew lowered himself onto the diaper. She then sprinkled Matthew with some baby powder so he wouldn’t get a rash, then quickly and expertly fastened the tapes. Matthew got up. “Good boy!” Their Mom said encouragingly. Matt continued to put on his pyjamas. Daniel normally did not pay attention to Matthew’s diapering, but after thinking about his own bedwetting issues, and dealing with Matthew’s diapers strewn at the bottom of their closet earlier that day, he payed a lot more attention to Matthew’s diapering than usual. There in his room was his brother, six years old, in Grade 1, taped into a baby diaper with Disney characters across the top. Matthew was only a head shorter than Daniel, yet here Matthew was, diapered like a baby. At this point, his Mom chimed in. “Daniel, please get ready for bed so Matthew can go to sleep.” Daniel, thinking about diapers and his ‘baby’ brother at that point, replied churlishly “yah, so the baby in his diaper can get some sleep.” Their mother was not impressed with the response. “Daniel, take you pyjamas, and get dressed in the bathroom. We’ll talk about your name-calling after I have put Mathew to bed.” Daniel took his pyjamas and left their bedroom. He was dressed in his pyjamas in a minute, and had just joined his Dad on the couch when his Mom left his bedroom and joined them on the couch. His Mom started, “so, Dad, Daniel called his little brother a diaper baby while they were getting ready for bed. You do know why Matthew wears diapers to bed, Daniel?” “Yes,” Daniel replied, a little scared of his parents. “It is because he is little and still wets the bed.” “That’s right,” his Dad replied. “Matthew is little and wears diapers to bed so he can keep dry at night, and have a good night’s sleep. Matthew still wears diapers, and even though he is a bit bigger now, he still fits into them, and they still help him. Do you understand, Daniel?” Daniel thought about this for a few seconds, and then gave a half-hearted “yes.” “You are our big boy, Daniel,” his Mom continued. “We let you come home after school instead of going to the babysitters, because we trust you. At Cubs, Marion asked you to be a Keeo. They would only ask a big, responsible Cub to help the Beavers at their meetings. You are a big boy, so please act like one. Big boys don’t make fun of their little brothers, even if they wear diapers to bed. Understood?” “Yes,” Daniel said. “And one last thing, Daniel,” his mother further continued. “In some ways, you aren’t any bigger than your brother. Both of you still have nighttime accidents. Your brother wears Pampers to bed, while you take your nasal spray every night to prevent bedwetting. You don’t wear Pampers because you are not little anymore. You are dealing with bedwetting like a big kid. But, though we deal with bedwetting differently with you and Matthew, you both have nighttime accidents, and you aren’t any ‘bigger’ in your sleep than him. At night, you act just as little as him. So don’t make fun of him! Understood?” “Yes,” Daniel responded, feebly. “Alright,” his Dad said. “Off to bed early with you. You are tired, and are acting younger than a kid with your normal bedtime. If you behave tomorrow, you can stay up late again.” At that, Daniel walked into his and Matthew’s room, and sat down on the bed. The bed rustled from the plastic sheet underneath. Matthew was still awake, and heard a lot of what his parents had told Daniel. “Awe, did little Daniel get sent to bed early?” Matthew teased. “Shut up, baby!” Daniel cried back. “Mom, Daniel called me a baby again.” Matthew cried to his parents in the other room. Their Mom came to the door of the bedroom. “Daniel, come here,” she commanded. Daniel came to the door. “You will be going to bed when Matthew does for the rest of the week for that remark,” she said. “Now, not another word out of you, or you won’t be allowed to go on your sleepover this Saturday.” At that, Daniel stopped talking immediately, and went to bed.
    1 point
  32. ABDL is the perfect narrative and follow-on to chi8ldhood IC or any extensive use of diapers and the best one could make of a bad deal, converting it from a net minus to a net plus
    1 point
  33. Love love love this beautiful story!
    1 point
  34. All night, every night. And sometimes during the day too. On long night drives, or when I'm tired watching television in the evening. Mine's in my pocket just now though, as I'm in the middle of my morning cup of tea. Which reminds me, it's time I took Mummy up her cup of tea...
    1 point
  35. Yup essentially your in the right direction! you just need to be able to afford the 24-7 wearing, after that it all up to you, and depending on how your usage goes you may only go through 1-2 diapers a day,
    1 point
  36. Merry Christmas to all
    1 point
  37. @spark: Concerning your onesie: When you need to poop, have you tried snapping the onesie around your waste instead of through your crotch? I find that conveniently holds the onesie up and out of the way when needing to handle # 2 on the toilet. Once I pull the diaper back on afterwards, I can easily snap the onesie back in place.
    1 point
  38. I want ABDL diapers that are 2 to 4 times as thick dry and 2 to 4 times as thick when squishy. I like to have some new footed PJs and my stuffed animals would like to have some new buddies. I have been good all year Santa. I left you some cookies and the milk is in the fridge.
    1 point
  39. The aggression or slip up resulting in such is nice and I wonder if they ever go to a trainer for more things to work with him better. Are there off-leash parks for the pets like with dog parks now?
    1 point
  40. No matter how much you shake & dance, the last few drops always go in the pants.
    1 point
  41. Over the last few months I've been wearing my stent for about 95% of the time. And the more I wear my stent, the more I hate the feeling of a full bladder and the urge to pee when the stent is out. It is so comfortable to always have a nearly empty bladder and feel my pee flowing gently into my diaper. Fortunately diapers do not send alarm signals when they are nearly full. I only have to press on the diaper every now and then to check its saturation. That's all. Okay, sometimes I check my diaper a little too late, but I still prefer a diaper that leaks sometimes over those annoying bladder sensations. Last night I woke up because of a slight leak at the front of my Tena slip maxi day diaper. I had kept it on when I went to bed, because it was still almost dry. But because the back of the Tena was still dry when I woke up, I decided to open the diaper and lie on my back to feel how the urine loss actually works when I am in bed. It is easier to feel when you are lying naked on the open diaper than when you keep the diaper on. You feel every drop or squirt of warm urine flowing over your exposed cool skin. I lay like that for about an hour, so I felt quite a bit of urine loss. I was surprised to notice that the urine loss mostly came in big squirts that definitely required bladder contractions. But strangely enough, I felt nothing of those contractions. Really bizarre, because it made me feel like my bladder was completely disconnected from my nervous system and had a life of its own. I have never felt so incontinent. No connection with the bladder and sphincters at all. Not with force, nor with feeling. Completely happy and satisfied I then put on my well-deserved Abena night diaper and slept wonderfully.
    1 point
  42. Chapter Fifty Two Amanda pulled into the driveway and looked up at the mirror aimed at John. He was out cold. He might try to fight it, but every single time he was backwards and cradled in a moving vehicle he dozed off. Usually he woke up when she opened the side door, but this time he stayed out. The Spriten Up must have really settled his stomach. Taking a deep breath she left him in the carseat, opened the gate two steps away to let Xerxes out to go be a dog, and grabbed his collar and made him sit when he made a dash straight to the car door John was in. By the time she grabbed him, he was already smelling Johns leg and he moved his leg away from the cold nose. After a moment of snapping her fingers to get his attention and then pointing at the field, she managed to get Xerxes redirected. So she immediately grabbed the diaper bag and two bags of groceries and brought them into the house. Quickly making it back to the side of the car, she was pleased to see that he was still asleep. Once she got him unbuckled, she fanned out her fingers and lifted him gently, slowly moving him up against her shoulder with his head against her neck. By the time she had taken three steps he started to stir a little. By the time she was in the house he was starting to look around all bleary eyed and tired. Amanda couldn’t help looking straight up at the ceiling and silently asking “Goddess, why is it so hard to keep a napping little asleep?” Looking down now at John, she kissed him gently on the forehead and asked “How do you feel?” “Mgnnnn” was as close to an intelligible response as she got. Placing him down on the couch and leaning him against a pillow, she explained “I’ll make you a bit of soup that’ll be easy on your tummy.” John rolled to face the back of the couch as he mumbled “No soup. Fried chicken.” Trying to be as silent as it was possible to be in any dimension on wood floor with socks, Amanda slipped into the kitchen and looked up again. “Goddess, I know you don’t owe me any favors, but please let that child sleep even half an hour and then take a nap. I beg you, he needs the rest.” After putting the groceries away, Amanda crossed back into the living room and noticed John was rolled back over with his eyes closed. And that was when she had the idea. Quickly moving to the playpen, she grabbed his new blankie and carried it to put it into the dryer to warm it up. Then she slipped back into the living room and cracked the windows to let the cool breeze from outside in. And finally she grabbed the now warm blankie, draped it over John and as he did a cute little stretch, it was simple work to wrap him loosely in the blankie and then lower him into the playpen. Taking a moment to express her appreciation by whispering “Thank you Goddess” she draped her own couch blanket over the side and some of the top of the playpen to shield it from light and (hopefully) muffle any noise. Intentionally leaving Xerxes outside, she went to the kitchen and got out her cast iron skillet, a roasting pan, and a small saucepan. As the skillet was heating up, she prepped her veggies. Then she patiently seared her roast on all sides before putting it into the roasting pan. And now for her brilliant plan: She poured two cups of water into the skillet and made sure to only stir it gently. As it turned into a light broth, she poured that water into the small saucepan, and then set about deglazing the pan fully by bringing several cups of water to a boil and whisking everything off of the bottom. All of that flavor went into the roasting pan with the roast and a mountain of vegetables. Into the oven the roasting pan went. Now with her sauce pan of light broth, she threw in some leftover whites from two green onions and carefully sliced some carrots into semi circles before adding that to the broth and turning the fire down low. On a whim she peeled and added one clove of garlic with the intent to pull it out before serving the makeshift light soup to John with some crackers. She was already mentally prepared for the battle of wills that would happen the instant he saw the carrots. With the kitchen finally dog resistant, she let Xerxes back in and he immediately ignored her and went to lay by the playpen. “You used to be my dog, you know.” was all she said as her traitorous canine went to lay down next to his little. With everything now set, she took a look at her phone to check the time and went to the playpen to pick John up. Taking him over to the Rocking chair she got him propped up on her chest and idly patted his bottom in an effort to gently wake him up. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ John felt himself being moved in his sleep. After being carried he didn’t bother to open his eyes as he felt himself laying on a chest. Okay, he thought he could go back to sleep like this. There was a pat on his butt. A mostly gentle thump on thick, soaked diaper. He groaned. Another pat. Followed by a third. And then a fourth. As the strong pats continued and he felt himself being rocked back and forth, he felt a kiss on top of his head. John was a mostly cheerful person. But the only thing he resented more than having to go to sleep on a schedule … was being made to wake up. Nevertheless, the booty pats, while pleasant, continued until he picked up his head and looked around. After a moment for his eyes to focus, he looked up at his large adoptive Mommy and asked “Two more hours?” He watched her shake her head and say “Sorry sweety, you can nap after lunch.” John groaned “Noooo, no nap.” limp, his head flopped back onto the chest below him. From above him, he heard one single laugh. Then a kiss on top of his head as she whispered “So you don’t want a nap, you just want to sleep?” Having his flawed logic pointed out to him was enough for him to start grumbling and try to climb down off of Mommy. Before he could make it halfway down, she stood up and placed him gently on the new playmat MeMaw had brought. “Nnnn.” was all he managed to grumble out as he rubbed his eyes, but Mommy was already gone, walking to the kitchen. With his diaper swollen, attempting to stand on the already precariously padded playmat was more trouble than it was worth, so John settled for halfway crawling to the edge of it and standing up awkwardly. However, by the time he took one step toward his room, he found himself swept up by Mommy as she came back from the kitchen. Within seconds he found himself on the changing table and stripped down to his shirt and diaper. As Mommy opened up the diaper, her nose seemed to scrunch up involuntarily and she mumbled “Okay, you’re drinking more water immediately.” as she quickly scrubbed and changed him. With a bump of the changing table, the foam covered bars popped up and he was lifted up, hugged, placed onto his feet, and felt a swat on his freshly padded bottom as she walked out of the room. Before he could be intercepted again, he grabbed his large box of coloring pencils and the activity book that had so engrossed him a few days before and walked into the living room. Once there, he looked at Mommy at the desk and asked “Can I go outside on the porch?” He didn’t even have to wait for her to finish turning her head before he knew she was going to say no. “No sweety, it’s a bit chilly out and you’re just getting over being sick.” With a sigh he slumped and trudged over to the playmat to put down his coloring supplies, and went to steal a couch cushion bigger than his torso. The instant his foot hit the thick squishy playmat and sunk into it, he toppled forward onto the pillow. Grumbling “I forgot I can only crawl on this mat”, John flopped across the couch pillow he had bravely stolen and opened up the activity book to a random page. There on the page, waiting to greet him was an incredibly intricate full page pattern that seemed to draw him in with its thin waving patterns. Every spot that he looked at he couldn’t help up start following a path somewhere. So he set about coloring in the delicate paths for a couple of minutes. He never even noticed that his toddler cup was next to him, or that he drained the entire thing over time. He faded red paths delicately into green. Green paths slowly faded to yellow. Yellow blended over long thin strips into blue. The colors alternated whimsically as he grabbed new pencils purely on impulse, yet every time one layer came around to another the colors always matched up well and he was oblivious as to why. The longer he colored the pattern in, the more giggly and whimsical he felt. After seemingly only five minutes of coloring, he felt a hand shake his back and looked up to see Mommy kneeling down at him. Something about seeing Mommy in that moment made him have the uncontrollable urge to clamor up to his knees and hold his arms out for a hug. Which she quickly obliged, lifting him up to her chest and patting his back. Completely unaware of any change in his personality from an hour and a half of the mesmerizing activity book, he just took in a deep breath and sighed contently into the hug. After a moment, she broke the silence above him by saying “Okay, it’s time for you to have some lunch and then maybe unwind just a bit.” With that he found himself deposited into his booster seat and pushed up against the table. And there greeting him was a steaming bowl … of soup. Even the mental state he was didn’t stop him from frowning as he looked at several large semi-circular slices of carrots in the bottom of the dark see through broth. He sighed a bit. From his left he heard “John, this is hearty and it will help you get healthy. I intentionally left the carrots in big pieces so that you can get it over with fast, but those carrots are going into you one way or the other.” When he did not snap out of it, he watched her pull a chair around the table and sit right next to him. As she picked up the spoon, he stared at her. ‘Surely she wouldn’t’ he thought to himself as she fished a small bite of potato out of the soup and blew on it. And yet, the spoon came at him and she had an expectant look on her face. Choosing not to argue, he opened his mouth and in went the spoon. The potato was just tender enough to fall apart with a single bite. The beef broth was delicious. There were some flavors that he was almost familiar with. In short: It was good. But before he could process that, there was another spoon coming toward his mouth with a chunk of carrot on it. He stared at it. “John.” He shook his head. “You’re eating this.” He shook his head again. “No cookies, then.” He looked up at her indignantly, but when he was met with a completely serious face, he gave up and took the bite. It wasn’t bad, despite being a carrot. It tasted good, and the texture was tolerable since it had been slow cooked. After a few bites, he tried to reach for the spoon. Apparently Mommy wasn’t having it and she patiently fed him every single bite of the soup, occasionally handing him a cracker to munch on. By the time she was done feeding him he had started to run out of steam due to a full belly of hot food. As he started to nod off there in the booster seat, Mommy wiped his hands and face clean. The fact that they were already clean and he hadn’t been allowed to touch much of anything on his own didn’t seem to be important. Being carried to the rocking chair was fine, but when she started to wrap him in a blanket and lean him to rest his head on her chest he started trying to push out against the blanket. In that moment, he refused to go to sleep on her terms. As she rocked him softly while he was enveloped in the warm blanket with his head on her chest engulfed in the comforting smell of Mommy, he drifted off to sleep … On her terms.
    1 point
  43. Just be honest. Faking always turns on you.
    1 point
  44. THE PIG STY: EXCHANGING BLOWS “Got room for one more,” Sarah queried as she approached the table. Pocketing her gloves, Sarah started shedding her winter coat while Herb hastily got up and grabbed another chair from the next table. Ian jumped to his feet, his joy evident, and swept Sarah into his arms. “Thank you for coming,” he whispered before kissing her. “I'm told that we're up against some serious competition. We'll need all the help we can get.” “Andrew will be coming by later to take Amos home. They'll come back for his car sometime tomorrow. I figure Julia will drive her husband home, which leaves me to get the three of you back to the sorority.” “Rita can ...” “No, Ian, she can't. She'll be waiting for you at the house, drinks in hand for the happy warriors. But remember, you're supposed to say 'no'. And remember as well, that if you can't resist taking that next drink? If Priscilla does not object, there will be consequences.” Priscilla looked at her curiously. She had no idea what Sarah was talking about. “I'm starving. A juicy lucy and some fries would hit the spot.” Sarah reached out to grab one of the few remaining onion rings in a basket in the center of the table. “And another order of these as well!” Herb whistled to get the bar keep's attention, and then shouted out the order. “We don't have waitresses here,” he said in an apologetic tone. “Cuts down on the overhead.” “Priscilla, could you join me in the restroom for a minute?” Without waiting for an answer, Sarah got up and walked away. Still wondering what was going on, Priscilla hesitantly followed her. “What's that all about,” Vickie asked. “Sarah needs Priscilla's okay to put a contingency plan into effect," Ian explained. "Apparently, the two of you have already signed off on it, and I've agreed to go along if all four of you believe it's for the best.” “The chastity cage,” Rita whispered into Vickie's ear. Oh,” Vickie huffed. She still didn't like the idea, but she was not about to go up against Sarah without Rita's support. “I just don't know what this has to do with alcohol,” Ian added. “It clouds your judgment.” Rita was surprised that Ian was having trouble grasping the obvious. “A guy who falls in love the way you do needs to keep his wits about him at all times. Clear?” “Clear,” Ian blushed. When Sarah and Priscilla returned from the restroom, Ian didn't even need to ask. He could tell from the big grin on Priscilla's face that she was all for locking little Ian up to keep him out of mischief. . . . . “Right on time.” Herb winked at his daughter, and then nodded in the direction of the rear entrance. Herb waved casually at the newcomers, which was as formal an invitation as they were likely to get. “Running late tonight, Dwight. Racking up the overtime?” “Answering duty's call,” Detective First Dwight Underwood responded. “You must be Grady,” he added as he introduced himself and his partner, Detective Third Oscar Contreras. The three men shook hands before Ian introduced Vickie and Rita. A moment later, the door opened again, and a pair of lady cops waltzed in. They were both wearing civvies, but they had the look-- and the swagger. Ian took an instant dislike to them both. “The rest of our team,” Dwight confirmed as the two ladies approached the tables. Beating Ian to the punch, he performed the introductions all around. Ian judged Carlie Voight to be in her mid-thirties, and Babs Patterson around Priscilla's age. Both women were stocky, with hard faces and dishwater brunette hair. It was now the end of November, and Ian would have bet a month's salary that neither had been laid since last year's Christmas party. Sensing that it was show time, Amos drifted over. He grabbed an onion ring and swallowed it whole, his eyes never leaving the younger of the two women. If they were hard cases, he was harder. “So, what are we drinking,” Carlie wanted to know. “It's not what Amos and I would choose, but in deference to Pris and Vickie, we're going with tequila. Specifically, Don Julio Blanco.” “That's expensive shit,” Babs snorted, “but it figures. Where I come from, high-end tequila is a ladies drink.” “Hey,” Oscar protested, “my granddad is Sinaloa born and proud. He drinks reposado, and he's no pussy. A little respect here!” “Yeah, well, what I wanna know is who's picking up the tab,” Dwight interjected. He didn't want to waste hard earned cash on this Mexican crap. “I am,” Julia snapped. She opened her purse, and pulled out a thick envelope. Opening it, she fanned a stack of one hundred dollar bills. “There's two grand here, courtesy of Spats Belmondo. It'll be more than enough. Ian and Amos are the real deal, and they are going to put you four lightweights out of your misery. It won't take long.” “Working for the Mafia now,” Carlie mocked. “Spats is a pretty nice guy once you get to know him,” Ian mildly protested. “In case you haven't got the message,” Herb chuckled, “Ian here is, shall we say, a part of the CIA's family, and he works hard to maintain good relations between the Agency and the Mafia. Friendship abounds.” “Does Belmondo change your diapers,” Babs sneered. She was trying hard to stare Ian down, hoping for a reaction. “That's our job,” Priscilla answered with a sweeping hand gesture that encompassed the whole table. “And we're not sharing. Know why? 'Cause once the diaper comes off, the telephone pole that's lurking inside tends to come to attention. I changed him yesterday afternoon … one thing led to another … and I'm still stiff from the workout.” “I thought you were walking with a bit of a gimp,” Rita laughed. “but I know what you mean. He got my juices flowing after you left …” “... you're right, Sarah; his tongue is pure magic.” Rita was watching Sarah out of the corner of her eye, not sure whether she would run with it or not. “Anyway, when I mounted him and we really got it underway, I thought that he was going to rupture my spleen. Best sex I've ever had!” “My turn tomorrow night,” Sarah declared. “Vic, you're up on Sunday. Saturday will be a day of rest … maybe Monday, too. If any of us can pin Ian to the mat, it will be you.” Ian looked at Babs, a self-satisfied grin telling the lady cop that Ian's girlfriends weren't blowing hot air. For his part, Ian was thinking about the paddle, and trying to conjure up a side bet that she couldn't resist. He planned to go easy on her, in the hope that she would be game for a second try. If she was off duty on Saturday, she would end up on the floor of Rita's living room, wearing a diaper and being force fed one bottle of breast milk after another. He had no doubt that at some point in the evening, Babs would end up over Vickie's knee, and discover at first hand what a hard spanking delivered by a real pro felt like. “So what are these Hong Kong Rules that I keep hearing about,” Dwight pressed. “Making the most out of your R&R. Pretty simple, really. You hit a bar, settle in with a lot of cash in your pocket, and you don't stop drinking until you go broke or pass out, whichever comes first.” “The problem,” Ian frowned, “is that we're starting way too late in the day to drink up two grand, even with eight of us playing the game. So, I've come up with a new twist. First one to pass out or to piss his or her pants for all to see has to put all of their money in the pot, and sit out the rest of the match. We go on doing this until all four players on one team end up on the sidelines. Before we get started, the restrooms get locked down. No one in the bar who steps outside will be allowed back in. Contestants and noncontestants alike will be taking their chances.” “Nice try, Secret Agent Man,” Carlie sniffed. “Yeah, I caught the broadcast. Only works if you take off your diapers.” “You're right; we have to level the playing field. But here's how we're going to do it. Vickie and I are both wearing diapers, and Priscilla will be putting on her diaper momentarily. Amos, you still refusing to wear?” “Damned straight, Major. I can hold my liquor, thank you very much.” “And there you have it, ladies. There's a stack of diapers on the bar, complete with the vinyl baby pants that we all know and love, plus locking diaper covers to make sure that everything stays where it should. The three of us are going to piss ourselves to our heart's content, and the four of you are invited to join us. Or not. It's your choice. If you diaper up, we should be able to keep this contest going till closing time. Probably end up calling it a draw, giving us an excuse to saddle up for a second try down at The Barf Bag.” “No fukkin' way I'm wearing a diaper,” Oscar snorted. His machismo had shifted into overdrive. “Suit yourself,” Ian shrugged. “Amos will entertain you while the three of us use the office to get ready.” As Priscilla led them to the office, Ian paused in mid-stride. “One more thing. Herb and I have something going on the side, so I expect to drink a good deal more than the rest of you. That's why Julia's really here. Herb suffers from the illusion that he can hold his liquor. Julia will probably need help scraping him off the floor and getting him into the car …” “Getting him out of the car will be another problem altogether.” Ian's smile was positively wicked. . . . . “Are we just gonna sit here and take it,” Cindy yelled. “Did we sit on our diapers and take it when the Russians bombed Pearl Harbor? No!!! We fought back!! She can't lock us in our rooms, so what's she gonna do when we bust out of this joint? Who's with me?” Cindy was on her feet, dancing around in circles. There were more than half a dozen other girls crowded into the room, everyone wanting to rush off and support their Dad, but no one quite sure of how to go about it. “The Russians?” Linda was looking at Kimberly. “I thought it was the Germans.” “She's on a roll,” Kim shrugged. “Go with it.” “Who's with me?” Wide-eyed, Cindy whirled about and raced out into the hallway. “Are you sure? I mean, think about it. Remember last year in the Student Union? The food fight that got us all banned for the rest of the year? All because Cindy was doing the Bluto, and started spraying that green slime they call jello all over the Omegas?” “Who's with me,” Cindy shrieked when she returned. “Oh, Cindy, Mom will get mad. She won't change our diapers, boo hoo hoo. We'll get a rash, boo hoo hoo. Well, piss on our rashes! Piss on them! Who's with me?” “She's right!” Kimberly was on her feet, addressing the room. “Mom can't throw us out 'cause she needs the dues. What we need is ready cash. If we're gonna crash the party, we need money!” “Not a problem,” Slasher smugly replied. “We aren't just playing with slot cars … we're running an underground casino. Hell, at a guess I'd say that Coach is in to us for about three months of his pay. We've got the cash … what we don't have is the ride!” “Wheels? Are you kidding me?” Melanie couldn't believe what she was hearing. “Have you looked out the back? We're drowning in cars! We don't have room for them all!” “Then what are we waiting for?” Cindy was working the room, looking for support anywhere she could find it. “Snacks,” Tippi answered. “We wait until everybody comes down for snacks, and we sneak out. But does anybody know where we're going?” “The Pig Sty.” Jackknife smirked. “What,” she said as she looked around the room, “you don't think we zeroed in on the cops before we opened the casino? Well, guess what: unlike you morons, we actually do our homework!” “Licenses,” Linda tossed out. “Gotta be nineteen to drink in Pothole City, and the only fake ID we've got is for some black guy named Snerdley. Slasher, you underage?” “Eighteen, but don't worry about it. Get me some wheels, cuz if I'm paying for this roadshow then I'm driving!” “We'll sneak you in!” “Don't worry about it! Just grab me a bottle on your way out the door. I want whatever our Dad's drinkin'!” “All right, we need to synchronize watches. On my mark,” Linda said as she stared at the second hand slowly, inexorably advancing on her wrist, "it will be nine ten …” “MARK!” Cindy's watch read four twenty. Close enough. . . . . “HOLY SHIT!!” Hopalong's eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. Coming out of the office, Vickie and Priscilla were wearing nothing below the waist except their locking diaper covers, and their shoes. While Vickie's legs sported a bit of baby fat, Priscilla's were lean and mean, fat free delights certain to turn every masculine head in the bar. Ian slurped. Herb laughed. Julia clapped. Carlie and Babs almost had orgasms on the spot. Their sexual orientation was no longer in doubt, at least for anyone paying a modicum of attention. “What, no takers?” Knowing full well that Carlie was a dyke's dyke, Priscilla was waving her heavily diapered ass around for everyone to see. Less daring, Vickie settled for sitting on Ian's lap, wrapping her arms around his neck, and leaning in for a long, deep French kiss. “Ever made love on top of a pool table,” he asked, whispering in her ear. Ian was thinking of long ago nights in far off Saigon. “Not yet,” Vickie whispered in return. “But give me enough tequila, and I'm game for anything!” “Sarah's got the key to both of our covers,” he went on whispering. “God, I want you so bad ...” “Tonight. Just don't let Rita get that last drink into you back at the house. Tonight ...” “Contest is a sure thing,” Ian went on. “No one on their team could swallow their pride and put on a diaper. My big problem is Herb Canon. I need him drunk enough to become his buddy, but not so drunk that he passes out and hits the floor. Flirt with him if that's what it takes to keep him upright.” “Does Julia know what's going on?” “She does. So, sit in his lap if you have to, and ask him if he has room for a second daughter 'cause it turns out that you and Pris are inseparable ...” “We are ...” “I know. Just don't let his hands wander. Remind him that soon he's going to be a granddad; that should sober him up a bit.” “I love you,” Vickie blurted out. “Have an onion ring,” Ian replied, holding one up to her. “Not bad,” Vickie moaned as she took a bite. “Not bad at all.” Ian kissed her hard, and drove his tongue into her mouth. Ian loved the taste of onion rings. Vickie was thinking about turkey drumsticks. “Let's get this show on the road,” Dwight called out. Shrugging, Ian eased Vickie off his lap, and walked up to the bar. “Six shot glasses,” he ordered. Silently, the barkeep set them out, and then carefully poured an ounce of Don Julio Blanco into each glass. Ian picked up the first glass, and downed it in one quick swallow. The next five went down just as smoothly. “Your turn,” he coldly remarked, staring the detective in the eye. The bartender refilled the glasses, and everyone in the bar looked at Detective First Dwight Underwood. Looking at Street Racer, seeing the steel in his expression, the cop knew that he was in for a long night. One by one, he picked up the shot glasses, and gulped them down. . . . . “Where is everybody,” Emmett asked as he slid into one of the empty chairs alongside Herb Canon. “I was expecting a full turnout.” Emmett was referring to the beat reporters from the other TV station newsrooms. He knew every cop bar in the Cities, but the opposition either didn't care or hadn't done their homework. He was the only reporter on the premises. “Private party, Bailey. Butt out.” Herb's speech was a bit slurred. Bailey glanced at Julia, wondering if she realized that her husband would not be driving home tonight. Julia, he noted, was nursing a cup of black coffee. The two other women at the table, one of whom he recognized, were also laying off the booze. “I'm surprised to see you here, Doctor Stevenson,” he smiled pleasantly. “This doesn't seem like your kind of dive.” “Ian insists that I live too high-brow a lifestyle … dull and dreary. He wants me to get out more. See the sights.” “Ian being Professor Grady.” “Correct. Sarah here is Ian's fiancee, but she shares him with me, and with Vickie and Priscilla. So, we're here supporting our team.” Sarah smiled politely, secretly pleased to see that the reporter was flummoxed by the casual way in which Rita alluded to their menage a cinq. “Our household is modeled on the Kerista commune out in San Francisco,” Sarah explained. “The Agency wants Ian to have as many children with as many women as possible, so this is what we came up with.” “The Agency? What Agency?” Bailey's confusion was obvious to everyone at the table, and Julia was having a very hard time keeping a straight face. “Why, the CIA of course. Ian's gift for languages is very rare, and the Agency hopes that genetically he will pass it to his children.” “And there goes Oscar,” Julia tittered, “more or less on schedule.” Detective Third Oscar Contreras had slid rather gracefully to the floor, and was now softly snoring, much to the amusement of the assembled crowd. “Was that round four,” Rita asked. Julia had been designated as their official score keeper. “Six shots of tequila per round,” she added in order to bring the reporter up to speed. “Right. And by the looks of it, number twenty-two was the coup de grace.” There were two untouched shot glasses still sitting on the bar over Oscar's head. “One down, three to go,” Ian chuckled as he sauntered over to the table. He promptly downed two more shots, and looked expectantly at Herb, who was contemplating his seventh and eighth tequila shots on top of the bourbons and beer chasers that he had downed before and during dinner. Herb didn't feel so good. And he didn't look so good either. “Mister Bailey, what brought you out on a night like this?” “Good question,” Julia echoed. She also wondered what the nosy newshound was doing in their bar. “Professor, I saw the photographs in the hospital. I am genuinely and deeply sorry for what happened to your family. I'd like to hear your story, and run it by our production staff. I can pretty much guarantee you national coverage, which should help with the search for your daughter.” Ian thought about it for a second, then looked expectantly at Sarah. This was a big decision, and he wanted her to run with it. “Ian has signed a contract with Marilyn Marsden of Recruitment Services International,” Sarah said in a matter of fact tone. “At my urging,” she added. “I'd like you to run this by her first because she will have a better sense of the downside here than we do. If you'd like to meet with her, give me your number, and I'll give here a call. She'll get back to you, and set something up.” Not the best answer, Emmett thought, but something was better than nothing. He fished a business card out of his wallet. “The number will go to message if I'm not there,” he advised as he passed it over. “She might be a hard sell, Mr. Bailey. You should know that the young lady who knocked you down earlier today is Marilyn's daughter." Figures, he thought, the way my luck has been running … “Street Racer, get your diaper butt over here,” Babs yelled. She was competing with the juke box, and losing badly. She was irritated, and getting more so with each passing minute. The asshole kept feeding quarters into the machine, taunting them over and over again with Herb Alpert and the Tijuana Brass. If the asswipe plays Tijuana Taxi one more time, I swear I'm gonna puke. Enough of this shit! Pausing only to give Sarah a lingering kiss and a whispered thank you, Ian donned his game face and returned to the fray. Ignoring Babs for the moment, he examined his own troops with a critical eye. Like her father, Priscilla looked a little wobbly on her pins. Vickie was at the we're having fun stage, and Amos looked like … well … Amos, a barfly's barfly. The orderly would, he judged, out drink them all. As for the other team, Dwight was looking distinctly green around the edges, and Babs had clearly reached the I'm pissed off stage. Ian reckoned that she was about to stir the pot with a game of Drink or Dare, with the paddle awaiting the loser. He was lying in wait. This left Carlie Voight, and she scared him for the simple reason that he couldn't get a read on her. She lingered over each shot, and otherwise kept her mouth shut. He reckoned that she was probably a pretty good cop. “What's up?” “I'm bored,” Babs snorted. “What d'ya say we spice things up a bit … say … oh, a side bet between the two of us? The winner gets to take the paddle to the loser's ass.” Babs pointed vaguely in the direction of the gumbo paddle hanging on the wall. “Sounds okay, though my fiancee gets the last word. What do you have in mind?” “First, I want your fiancee and girlfriend to go into the bathroom and pee in a bucket. When they bring it out, we'll transfer their piss to an ordinary drinking glass. If we need more piss, it will be Julia's turn, and if we still don't have enough, we'll ask for volunteers. When we're ready, you will brush your teeth with ketchup, then gargle and rinse with the glass of piss, repeating however many times it takes to empty the glass. Then, you drink your next round of shots. If you complete the challenge and don't puke as a result, you win. Drop out or throw up, and you lose. Pretty simple, really.” “Don't have a toothbrush,” Ian sighed. “I brought one with me,” Babs snapped. She opened her handbag, and pulled out an unopened package with a baby toothbrush inside. Ian looked at her quizzically. “You're wearing diapers,” she sneered; “in my book, that makes you a big baby. So, here's your toothbrush.” She laid it on the bar. “Hey, come on,” Amos growled, but Ian held up his hand to silence him. “It's okay, Amos; believe me, I've heard it all before.” In the final months of a disintegrating marriage, Ian had indeed heard it all. “Only problem here is that I'm wearing the same diaper as Vickie and Pris. It's thick enough that I'd barely feel the hardest swat you could possibly deliver.” “So, take it off.” “Don't have the key.” “But I do,” Sarah interrupted, “and unless Ian can come up with something better, we'll play your game. Ian?” “Hopalong and I talked this over earlier. You strip down to your bra and panties. I'll kneel before you, and using only my teeth, we'll say goodbye to your panties. Then, we'll start the clock, and I'll explore you with my tongue, and only with my tongue. If I can give you an orgasm in twenty minutes or less, you lose. If you don't cum, I lose. Pretty simple, really.” Rita burst out laughing, and Sarah started snickering. This was a sucker bet, and they both knew it. “Why don't we play both games,” Babs viciously suggested. “Mine first, and then yours. I've never had a man get me off. Who knows, maybe you'll be the first.” “Except that I don't hit women, so in the event that I win, I have something else in mind. You off on Saturday night?” “Finish up at three.” “You like to party?” “I'm game.” “Then, here's the deal. We're having a party at Rita's on Saturday night-- what the gang calls 'The Saturday Night Frolics'. If you lose, you show up. You'll be stripped, diapered, bottle fed with breast milk, and hand spanked by anyone who feels like spanking you if you act up. When it's time for bed, you'll be put down in a crib in full restraints, including a pacifier and locking mittens, and there you will remain until fed breakfast in the morning. You'll be home by noon at the latest, and a fun evening will have been had by all. You still game?” “And you'll just take my word for it … that I'd actually show up?” “Yep, because I don't think you're the kind of person who would welsh on a bet. And who knows? You might enjoy being the center of attention, and beg to come back and play with us some more.” “Babs, you don't want to do this,” Carlie warned. “Why? No guy has ever got me off. He'll lose.” “No, he won't. Face facts. These two men have been places and done things that the rest of us cannot even begin to imagine. You'll lose, and his girlfriends will spend at least twelve hours rubbing your nose in it. Just like we're going to lose this contest. Oscar's already passed out, and neither you nor Dwayne are going to make it through another four rounds. I can outlast the two women, but these guys are going to bury me.” “We'll see about that,” Babs huffed, her nostrils flaring. “We'll just see about that! All right, Diaper Butt: you're on!”
    1 point
  45. Chapter 43: Red BETH LOOKED OVER at Connor, wondering if he knew what he might have gotten himself into by asking a girl to pick something; she realized he was being serious. Setting about to explore, she saw a comedy she hadn’t watched yet, but that Lance had taken their younger sister and brother to see over the summer, and all of them had said it was good. “How about a comedy?” “Sure,” Connor replied to her. She pressed play and climbed onto the oversized couch, noting that Amanda and Fred preferred the extra-large sizes her mom would pick out. Back home, there was a mix of furniture to accommodate her and her dad being smaller than the rest of the family. Though to be fair, Laura used the smaller couch almost as often! Connor began trying to climb up on his own, making her giggle. The couch cushion height fell just above his armpits. “Come over here, I’ll pull you up,” she told him with a smile. He blushed but made his way over and offered her his hands. She leaned over, pulled him onto the couch, and then moved him to sit right against her side. “Right! Now I have my stuffed dolphin to keep me company; let’s watch.” “What…?” Connor grumbled. For that, she couldn’t help but tickle his side a bit, discovering he was a bit ticklish. When she stopped, she hadn’t counted on his reprisal! He managed to get at her ribs where she was horribly ticklish and just kept going, “Stop,” she giggled and cried, but he kept going. Feeling like a bathroom trip was necessary, she said, “Seriously! I need to go pee, and I don’t have something on like you do!” She squeezed him tightly to control his arms. “Alright,” he said, “but you started it!” “Movie pause!” she said aloud and stood up after pushing him off her lap where he had landed. After a quick trip to the bathroom, where embarrassingly she noticed she did have a few drops in her panties, she made her way back to the couch and pulled him back to her. “Not getting away from me now,” she smiled down at him, noting his long hair was somewhat out of place. “So, what happened?” He asked as the movie started playing credits in front of them. “Someone managed to get into the computer system and convince the university I need Pull-Ups…” “That’s scary,” he said beside her. “Yes, it is… Especially…” Connor looked at her, “You don’t have to tell me; my mom told me about it already. I promise I won’t tell anyone.” Beth’s heart sank, rose, and did flip-flops all at the same time. Not knowing how else to react, she squeezed him closer to her, “Thanks.” She sighed, “Yeah, you can understand that then. Dad wants the weekend to get Emerson to figure out what’s happening.” “If there is anything I can do?” Connor offered sweetly. Looking at his hair that had come undone from the ponytail holder he was using. “Let me play with your hair while we watch?” She smiled at his blush, but the smile widened as he nodded in agreement. “Pause the movie,” she said again. “You have a brush upstairs?” He nodded, “In my backpack? Front pocket?” “Be right back!” she said. Going up to the room Connor was staying in, she couldn’t help but note that besides the slightly boyish bedding on the bed, it was one of the most sickeningly girly nurseries she’d been inside. She found Connors’s backpack sitting beside a desk. Beth opened the bag, dug through it, and found his brush before she was distracted. She saw a colorful pile of hair clips, bows, and hair ties in a small bin on top of the white changing table. It was obvious that they were older, probably vintage even, and Beth wondered who they were for? She couldn’t help herself as she grabbed a few options and headed back downstairs with them in her pocket, out of sight. “What’s with the girly room?” She asked before saying, “Play movie,” and putting Connor on her lap. “It was my mom’s,” he told her. “Your grandma never changed it?” He shook his head right as she tried to grasp some hair with the brush, “Don’t move, sweetie,” she laughed. “No, she didn’t. It’s kind of sad, creepy, and sweet all at the same time.” “Yeah,” she said. “A lot of her stuff is still there?” “That’s part of the weirdest thing, honestly,” Connor said. “I mean, she even still has clothes from her in the closet?” ‘Wonder if they would fit Connor?’ she mused as she pulled a tiny bit of tamed hair from the front of his head, deciding to have some more elaborate fun like she would with Laura’s head as some therapy even as the movie introduced the two tragically funny characters to the screen. An out-of-work businessman meets up with a mid-level programmer and decides to somehow go in on building a theme park. Or so they told investors! “How tall was she?” “She was a foot shorter than me, only about thirty-six inches,” he told her. “Seriously? That’s like infant sized?” She said in disbelief before adding, “How tall is she back home?” "After she did some tampering, she grew to an inch short of seven feet," he told her. “Grew?” She continued playing with his hair and created a very girly hairstyle he couldn’t see as the movie continued and they talked. “So, what did you do to my hair?” Connor asked, “With as much as you’ve been doing, I’m guessing I look fit to go to prom or something?” He laughed. “You’re not mad?” “Riley and my sisters do it all the time, especially when they’re upset. If it helped you, I’m fine with being your doll.” Beth hugged him tightly, turned him towards her, and placed him on her shoulder. “Thank you, Connor, you really are perfect.” She squirmed inside as she honestly wanted to kiss him, but she didn’t want to make things any more weird than they were. I STARED UP into Beth’s face and really wanted to kiss her, but she’d sent some mixed signals that night that meant I wasn’t sure if she wanted a boyfriend or a little sibling to play with. I squeezed her back, let her reposition me onto her lap, and laid my head back onto her body and between her breasts. They seemed like the perfect size, even though I knew the Bigs probably picked on her for being small-breasted. She was petite, and I hated that I had shrunk when I came through! Her arms were around me as the movie ended, and I felt the need to hit the restroom. “I need to go to the bathroom,” I told her, embarrassed. “We should probably go to bed, too,” she told me, standing up and moving me to her hip. “You know it’s embarrassing how easily you can carry and pick me up.” “My dad says that to my mom all the time!” Beth giggled. ‘Does that mean she’s open to a relationship despite our height differences?’ “They’re kind of like our difference in size, aren’t they?” She nodded as she quietly stepped up the stairs; we were sure Grandpa had already called it a night. “Our proportionate differences are pretty close, actually,” she agreed. I noticed she turned red then and wondered if that grossed her out… or if maybe she was open to it? ‘I’m certainly willing to try it!’ I thought to myself. She sat me outside my door and said, “I’m going to get settled and call it a night. See you in the morning?” I nodded, “Sure. Umm… did anyone warn you about tomorrow?” I asked. She nodded, “Your grandma prepared me for a princess celebration. I think she said I may even have my own gown given to me for it?” She smirked. “Well, given Aunt Bella probably needed all of like five minutes to make one, I bet that will be the case.” “What about you?” I shrugged, “I have no idea what’s going on. I was told I could be one of the babysitters instead of the babysat, but no idea!” She giggled, “We’ll see what the others come up with then. You and Shelby seem to get along well?” I nodded, “She reminds me of my sister Riley a lot!” “So, nothing there…?” She asked curiously. I blushed, “She’s my cousin!” I quietly hissed. She smirked, “Not biologically?” “Still… no… She’s still a little too young even if I was interested,” I reminded her, “She’s in high school still.” She nodded at that, “True.” “Anyway, I guess... goodnight, let me know if you need anything?” She bent down to my level, “Just a goodnight hug,” she smiled and hugged me before standing and walking away. I walked to my room and tried to make heads or tails of what Beth wanted! Deciding the bathroom was a wise stop; I climbed up and used the toilet. Looking paranoidly at the white fabric of the Pull-Up and was grateful that it was spotless still! BETH CLOSED THE door to her room and took the time to use the adjoining bathroom before looking at the room closer. Like Connor’s room, this was a very juvenile-looking and girly room. When Amanda showed it to her, she explained it was technically Shelby’s room they kept ready in case LPS ever stopped by. The bed made her turn completely red when she saw it, noting that it was really just a white converted crib bed. A rail was still attached that went halfway down the bed to keep the toddler from falling out of bed! After everything that day, the fact that she could see the size of the Big-size toddler bed would easily accommodate her petite frame unnerved her – a lot! She could probably have fit even if she was a foot taller, and knowing that made her fear being moved to Sanders Hall even more. Shelby’s room was covered in little tiaras, stars, and hearts in painted murals and shaped mirror pieces. It was barely a step up from toddler and somewhere around an early elementary girl’s ideal bedroom. ‘I’m honestly surprised there isn’t a canopy over the bed,’ Beth thought. She sighed, grabbed her phone from where she had left it, and noted the large number of notifications. ‘Are you okay?’ Cassie had asked. When she hadn’t responded, she’d tried calling, and Beth felt a little bad that she’d worried her. ‘I’m fine,’ she texted her. ‘My dad thought it would be a good idea to get off campus so nothing could happen while he sorts through the problems with Emerson.’ She saw a response almost immediately, ‘Thank God!!!!’ Almost immediately, a call started, and she answered it without thinking about where she was. “Beth, I thought you told me you were safe?!?” Cassie practically screeched. “I am,” she told her. “Then why are you in a Littles nursery?!?” “Oh… I’m staying with Connor’s grandparents. They’re having me stay in their granddaughter’s room.” “You’re being honest, right? If they’re telling you just to say that, just blink twice.” Beth shook her head, “Seriously, Cassie, I’m fine!” “So, what happened?!?” Cassie was clearly nervous and upset for her friend, and Beth was touched that she cared that much for her. “I got back to my room, and more boxes of Pull-Ups and diapers were stacked there.” “What?” She seethed, “I thought they understood someone was trying to set you up? That shouldn’t have been a huge deal?” She shook her head, “I thought I was just going to have to call Penelope and sort it out, but she wasn’t there. I called the on-duty RD, and they claimed those were an order that was in the right place! She insisted Penelope had been the one to order them, and it was showing in the computer system that I was required to be in them at all times now.” “What the hell?!?” Cassie exclaimed. “Yeah… My dad was talking to me when she came by to try and force me into them. He immediately got the administration involved again. After several calls, he suggested my going to Connor’s grandparents was a good idea. I quickly thought about it and took them up on the offer.” “So, is that all of it?” Beth shook her head, “No, on my way out to the car, Tracy showed up and tried to prevent me from leaving when she realized I was doing so. She somehow knew something about me being in ‘protection’ and then tried to state I couldn’t leave… I think she’s probably involved? I mean, I know she could get access to my room?” “That explains why I saw her talking with some security guys earlier?” “Yeah, I guess? I’m just waiting to see what happens.” “So, you promise me you’re really safe there?” She made a face, “I mean, that might be the most girly preschooler’s room I’ve ever seen? And isn’t that a toddler bed? Can you even…?” Beth blushed, “Unfortunately, yes, I can fit. It’s more than a little disturbing to realize I’m small enough for it, and that means a crib would not be too small either.” “I promise, I won’t let you get pulled away or adopted,” Cassie told her. “I know… and neither will my dad or mom. I’m sure they’re both ripping people apart right now.” “Well... So I guess you can work on your tiny romance then?” “Cass!!!” She hissed. The two of them talked for half an hour before Beth got her calmed down and off the phone. Messages from her parents were less urgent, and with the time change, she didn’t want to call and wake anyone up. She climbed under the tiara-covered sheets just after midnight and wasted no time getting to sleep, tightly squeezing Rings. She barely registered the door opening and closing to check on her. AFTER MY QUICK bathroom stop, I opened up my computer from home and connected it to the internet. Mom had thoroughly taught me everything she knew about computer systems in our dimension and the one I had traveled to. When she left, she retained the ability to learn about things via Grandma and others. She also ensured that the computer I brought to this dimension was more powerful than the one the university had provided me! I got busy with the photo I had taken in my pod and began researching the device. It sadly didn’t take me long to find a reference to the device as a ‘SleepTight Dome.’ I read the description and grimaced, ‘Discreet sleep training device that can be placed in cribs or beds of Littles to begin the process of adjusting them to a night of comforting sleep. Harmless subsonic soundwaves help lull the occupant into a deep sleep quickly and maintain that until disengaged. Our device scans the Little and determines when they are in their most suggestible sleep pattern before beginning to transmit a signal that travels, causing the pons center of the brain to send a signal to release their bladder. Usage of this guarantees nocturnal enuresis regularly after one to six weeks, according to studies from Emerson University’s Early Childhood Center experiments.’ I stared at the screen for a moment and grimaced, saved the information into a secure portion of my hard drive, and dug around, hoping to find out more. Unfortunately, that didn’t help me out, as I discovered there was an anti-tamper feature that would cause an annoying alarm to sound while at the same time causing a burst of the sleeping transmission. ‘They didn’t make this easy…’ I griped. There was a knock on the door, and I said, “Come in?” Even as I saved and cleared my computer back to my script. “Connor, I know you don’t have a bedtime being watched here, but maybe it would be a good time to get some sleep?” Grandma said, coming in. I nodded, “You’re probably right.” “Why don’t you hop over to the potty again, and I’ll tuck you in?” I blushed but sat my computer down and made my trip to the bathroom again. Making sure I was empty and the Pull-Up was clean, I climbed into the bed Grandma had pulled the sheets down. “Thank you for being kind to Beth tonight,” she said as she tucked me in. “Kind to her? I think it’s the other way around?” I said, confused. “I don’t think you know how close she came today to being in some real trouble Connor. I guarantee time with you helped her out a lot.” “She’s fun to be around,” I told her. “And kind of cute?” Grandma pushed. I blushed, “Maybe?” “If you’re really interested, don’t wait forever to make a move. You only have a semester here, after all!” “Grandma!” I hissed… “Uh…” She pushed me down on the bed and pulled the covers to my chin. “Good night, my little dolphin; I truly love those pajamas!” As she closed the door and turned off the light, I was sure I must have been the reddest dolphin to have ever existed! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the 'Like' Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really, really, really, really super appreciated as well! Thank you to those of you who regularly leave them!!!! Next week then, will be the final Friday posting I'm going to be making for a while. I'll be transitioning to Saturday after that for a while. With my work schedule for the next couple of months, things will probably continue shifting some. If you've enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please, consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    1 point
  46. Chapter 42: Getaway BETH WAS SITTING on the plush carpet she’d bought for her floor, cuddling Rings after having cried herself out talking to her dad. They had hung up about half an hour after the incident, and he said he had an idea and would call her back in a bit. A tall mirror hung on her closet door, and the reflection pointing back at her looked like pure despair right then! Until this semester, nothing had happened to her more than an occasional teasing issue. Having her very adulthood or freedom away had never really occurred to her except in a few nightmares! ‘Now it’s almost a reality,’ she thought, squeezing Rings even tighter. She was thinking about maybe finding Cassie to get some dinner when her phone rang again. “Hi, Daddy,” she said sadly. “So, what would you think about getting off campus for the weekend?” He asked her gently. She shrugged, “I guess that might be a good idea?” “Why don’t you pack a bag for clothes through Monday morning. I talked with Amanda, she has room at her place, and you can come back with Connor on Monday?” She blushed about hanging out with Connor for the weekend. “What about my room? What if something else happens?” “President Barnes is going to ensure that doesn’t happen for us. I’m also hiring a service to install other monitoring equipment around your dorm room. Getting you off campus also means the university staff has time to get to the bottom of the problems.” Beth thought for a second, looking around her room, and made her decision. “Sure, let’s do it.” “I put in for a Luxuria vehicle to meet you in front of your dorm in ten minutes,” her Dad said. “Ten minutes?!?” she griped. “It’ll wait for you if it takes longer; try not to, though?” He suggested. “I want you out of there?” She nodded, “Okay.” “Please text or call when you get to Amanda’s?” “Okay,” Beth found herself agreeing. She quickly sent off a text to her friends that she was taking off for the weekend and gave a brief summary of what happened when she came back to her room. She threw a casual dress into her bag if she needed to dress up. Beyond that, a few casual outfits, swimsuit, and pajamas found their way into the bag. She’d just returned to the dorm the previous week, so she still had plenty of travel-sized shampoo bottles and conditioner in a bag ready to go. Before sealing it up, she added personal supplies and makeup to the duffle bag. Beth checked her backpack and added her EdgeSphere Goggles, tablet, and laptop so she could study. ‘Maybe Connor can help me with Calculus?’ Looking at her bed, she saw Rings looking at her sadly and couldn’t help but squeeze her into the duffel bag too. “Sorry, it’s a tight fit,” she said as she gently stroked her fur and zipped the bag shut. ‘If someone saw me talking to my stuffed animals, they’d be even more convinced I’m a baby!’ Beth grimaced, even though she knew she had never grown out of talking to her stuffies and dolls when stressed. Beth sighed as she left her room and went to the elevator after ducking into the restroom to repair her makeup. Beth was always reserved with how much she put on, having discovered in high school that she got accused of playing dress-up if she did too much. On the opposite side, without it at all, they would accuse her of being a first grader! Beth had some friends that were her height and had things like breast augmentation nanites to help, but she was content with her body shape the way it was. For better or worse, she was barely better endowed than a Little, so it only made the makeup balancing act worse. She tossed on a coat since it was already dropping below freezing when she returned from classes. ‘Be nice if we at least had some snow or something,’ she thought as the elevator descended. Tracy, the RA from her floor, came in from outside as she walked up. “Hey Beth, how are you doing?” Beth sighed as she looked at the taller girl, “I’ve had better days, honestly?” “I heard? It’s okay, you know; protection isn’t the worst thing…?” Beth felt her eyes narrow, “What are you talking about?” “Oh… I mean…” “I’m not sure what you mean, Tracy, but I’m beginning to wonder? I’m taking off for the weekend; see you later.” “Wait, you can’t…? Not with your…?” Beth dodged the taller girl’s arm and went out the door. “You need to come back!” she heard even as she saw a Luxuria vehicle on the street beyond the dorm. “You aren’t…!” Beth didn’t run but hurried to confirm it was the correct car. “Miss Sylvester, welcome!” the holographic AI said as she approached. “Hi,” she said as she climbed into the vehicle. The door shut as she saw Tracy trying to come to follow her. “Is there a problem, Miss Sylvester?” the hologram asked. “Not one you need to worry about; please just take me to the Westerfields as planned?” “Certainly, Miss,” she said. Beth dialed her dad, “Hey, Daddy…?” GRANDMA HAD CARRIED me upstairs to ‘my’ room and helped me find the drawer she’d stashed Pull-Ups in when her phone rang. Surprisingly, she preferred a physical telephone over the contact wearable device many others liked. “Hello?” “Oh, well, good evening, Cameron! It’s good to hear from you; what’s going on?” I realized she had drawn her phone from her wrist where it had been lying like an old snap bracelet. As she turned to face away from me, I used the opportunity to pull down my pants and swap out the underwear. I had barely leaked urine into the Pull-Up, but it was evident that the indicator graphics for that spot had gone out. In their place now, a frowny face showed up in blue, declaring me a potty failure right then. I sighed as I pulled my pants up and saw a diaper disposal can next to my mom’s old changing table. I dropped it inside before walking to the attached bathroom and washing my hands. As I came out, I heard Grandma say, “Of course, we’d be happy to have her hang out here for the weekend!” Grandma made some polite conclusions to the conversation, and I looked up at her curiously. “That was Cameron, Beth’s dad. Apparently, something is happening with her, so he asked if she could hang out here for the weekend while he works to sort it out with Emerson. Hope you don’t mind?” I smiled, “That’s great!” “You two hanging out at all?” “We have one of my film classes together. We’ve been eating meals together occasionally. I also like her friends – they’re nice. What’s going on at school?” “He didn’t go into it?” I sighed, “Hopefully, it’s not more of the stuff she was dealing with earlier. I don’t know if it’s because she made friends with me or just made the wrong person mad, but they tried to make it seem like she was having accidents and needed diapers.” “Oh?” Grandma asked. “I don’t know much more than they had a recording of it and were able to bust the student who did it. The girl is now in the same nest as my friend Ava.” “A Big?” I nodded, “Looks a bit out of place, but no doubt she’s using those diapers!” “Maybe I’ll make some inquiries of my own…?” She said. She looked at her watch, and I realized her phone had just conformed to her wrist. “It’ll be about forty-five minutes until she gets here. I’ll hold off on dinner until she makes it here.” “Where’s she going to sleep?” I asked. “Shelby has a spare bed in this house that she can sleep in. Beth is short enough that it should work for her.” “Does she ever sleep in there?” “Not much anymore,” Grandma said. “Once in a while, like on Christmas, they stay here.” I nodded, “Okay, well, I’m going to work on some homework in the meantime?” She patted my back, “Sounds like a good idea!” I opened my personal computer on the desk in the room. I opened up the copy of the script I had copied over via email so I could work on it outside of the approved hours for Emerson Littles. I added another eleven script pages in little moments the past couple of days, leaving me about sixty to ensure I hit that pilot length we were shooting for. I briefly worried about Kelly’s script and shook my head, sure that most people would prefer a more exciting film like mine! I was closing in on finishing my sixth page of action and dialogue writing when everything went dark, and hands went over my eyes. “Huh?” “Guess who?” I shook my head, “Hi, Shelby,” and turned to see her. Beth was standing behind her, laughing. “Hey, Beth,” I said. I stood up, and Shelby hugged me, “I’m glad you’re back this weekend!” “Your Grandma sent us to come get you,” Beth said. I nodded, “Okay, let me just save this.” I didn’t trust autosaves and believed in backing up major projects regularly! I approached the tall steps and sighed, knowing that getting down them would look ridiculous to Beth. She giggled behind me, “You really did come through short!” I turned to her, “Don’t tell me you’re just now realizing that!” She shook her head, “Come here,” she said. To my shock and utter embarrassment, Beth picked me up, put me on her side easily like a mother and toddler, and began stepping down the stairs like it was no big deal. She sat me down at the bottom, “Sorry if I overstepped, but you’re kind of cute when you’re nervous.” I blushed, and she gave me a side hug before we all walked to the large table where Aunt Bella, Grandpa, and Ryan were sitting. ‘My’ highchair was sitting next to a chair without a booster, and I remembered a booster seat on the other side being Shelby’s. “Beth, would you please help Connor into that highchair?” Grandma said as she walked in with a couple of plates piled high with food to set on the large table. “Sure,” Beth said, picked me up again, quickly maneuvered me into the chair, and pushed it towards the table. When she was sitting down, I looked at her, “You know you’re shorter than a Big, but you have no problems picking me up… it’s weird.” She laughed, “Well, surely you would be just the size of a child back home? Plus, while I’m short, I’m still not a Little?” I shook my head, “Still weird!” Dinner was a roast beef and mashed potatoes meal that Grandma had made taste amazing! My serving was tiny compared to Grandma and Grandpa’s portions, but I was still overly full by the end! By then, it was about ten minutes until I had to be in bed at the Nest. Grandma approached the chair and embarrassedly used a baby wipe on my face and hands like I had just seen her do with Aunt Bella! “Grandma…” I whined. She laughed, “Sorry, Connor, I can’t help myself!” She tickled my side momentarily and sat me down on the floor. “What do you two want to do for the rest of the night?” She asked us. “Umm…?” Beth looked at me, “Not that I’m about to say anything, but isn’t Connor supposed to be in bed?” Grandma laughed, “Please don’t say anything, but you both can stay up as long as you want. He doesn’t seem to have the problems with sleep most Littles do from what I saw last week.” “Huh,” Beth said, looking at me, “How about we put pajamas on and watch a movie?” She looked at Shelby and Ryan, “You two can join us too?” Ryan shook his head, “I do need to get some sleep; I have work tomorrow that I have to do.” “You just scheduled that so you wouldn’t have to be around for Meggy’s birthday party!” Shelby laughed. His blush confirmed that, but he shrugged and didn’t care, “I still need to get some sleep.” “Tomorrow is going to be a long day, sweetheart,” Aunt Bella told her daughter. “Fine, tomorrow we three are going to have a slumber party at our house,” Shelby said, looking at us. “Sounds like fun!” Beth said with a smile. We watched them go and walked over to the staircase together. “Want a ride?” Beth asked me. I groaned but said, “If you’re sure?” “You’re probably only about a third of my weight, Connor. I lifted more in high school for athletics workouts!” I blushed but said, “Please then…” She laughed and carried me up. When she reached the top, we realized she had an audience, and she turned and saw Grandma below taking a picture of the two of us. “Your parents will enjoy that picture!” Beth blushed bright red then too! She dropped me off in my room while she went for her pajamas. I looked through the drawers and realized all I had for pajamas were babyish footed onesie pajamas. I grimaced but grabbed a relatively plain grey set. It wasn’t until I was holding them that I realized they were hooded, and there was a snout on the hood. “What do you think, my little dolphin?” Grandma said, coming in. I blushed, “She’s going to make fun of me if I wear these?” “She might tease you a little, but you and I know you’ll enjoy it!” “What are you talking about?” I asked. She shook her head, “Never mind. Do you think you need a diaper for bed tonight? You said other than that one explosive event, you haven’t wet the bed?” I shook my head, “I shouldn’t have a problem? The Pull-Up should catch anything if I did?” She thought briefly, “It should? Make sure you go to the potty before bed, though!” “Yes, ma’am,” I said. “Well, get going with putting those on then,” she smiled, “I know I can’t wait to see you wearing them. I am sure your mom will love pictures too!” I blushed but went to the bathroom and changed. The Pull-Up seemed clean and dry, so after I finished using the stool to reach the smaller toilet in the room, I just pulled it back up and stepped into the pajamas. I was surprised to realize they didn’t zip up. Instead, they had a long seamed section that pulled itself together to self-seal. ‘Magnets?’ I wondered. I pulled them apart to ensure they weren’t some weird locking clothing, but they came apart more effortlessly than a zip would. When closed, they made it seem like the garment was seamless. It felt snug and really soft against my skin as I washed my hands. I blushed when I realized a soft dorsal fin was sticking up in the middle of the back. Curious, I pulled the hood over my head and knew anyone who saw me would be cooing at ‘how cute’ I was. Out in my bedroom, Beth was there dressed in a pair of pajama pants and a long sleeve top. The pajamas had a simple floral pattern and looked much more grown up than mine. “Oh my god! Those are adorable!!!” She squealed. I blushed, “I thought they were just gray when I went to grab them…” She laughed, “I guess I should have brought my red panda ones from home.” “You have ones like this?” She laughed, “Footed pajamas are not just for babies! I have several sets back at the dorm! I should have brought them… I have a stuffed red panda named Rings, so my mom bought me matching pajamas for Christmas a couple years ago.” “I saw pictures,” Grandma said, coming into the room. I watched Beth turn bright red, “She wasn’t supposed to share those with anyone!” “You didn’t make your daddy make the same promise?” She smirked. “Ugh!!!” She groaned, “I need the pictures of him in his matching set! That’s not fair!” Grandma laughed at her, and we followed her downstairs to the living room, where she somehow already had some bowls of popcorn and two lidded cups. “I don’t need a sippy cup…” Beth was clearly a little offended. “Sorry, house rules. I make Meg use one here, and I even have one I use when I sit here too. Got tired of cleaning up couches!” “Oh,” Beth said. “Then where’s yours?” “In the kitchen, I figured I’d give you two the chance to hang out without us old people around. Make sure you turn the lights out when you go to bed.” “Okay,” I found myself saying. I’d been shown how to work the Holo-Screen and get to the movies last weekend, so I turned things on and handed Beth the remote, “I don’t even know movies here. Pick something you want to watch?” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really super appreciated as well! So... funny story! Last night I got home from work and started editing Chapter 42, and I had it all ready to post. Overnight I was thinking... 'Wait, I have that in this chapter, but that didn't happen yet?' Long story short, I had an issue with my Word document that meant I had edited Chapter 43 last night. That means there's another chapter ready to post, though... If I see enough likes, I'll post it this weekend as a bonus chapter since it's ready to go! Next week then, will be the final Friday posting I'm going to be making for a while. I'll be transitioning to Saturday, I think, after that for a while. With my work schedule for the next couple of months, things will probably continue shifting some. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    1 point
  47. Sam has finally landed back in America but after the shocking revelations of what Jess has done to her she knows she isn't about to go free. With one final command Sam becomes putty in Jess's hands. Then find out what happens later as Jess takes her new little girl home in the bumper epilogue! --- As ever I am extremely thankful to my patrons who allow me to write as much as I do If you have a little spare money and would like to support me and help me pay the bills then please do consider having a look at my Patreon page. I post an update every 4-5 days and patrons get access to everything I write one week before the rest of the world. Also, for $10 a month you can get access to Patreon exclusive stories! I have 41 STORIES AVAILABLE FOR $10 patrons that you can read right away with more posted regularly! https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Sam was carried across the seating area to the immigration desk. With each step Sam felt her mind clearing, by the time they had joined the queue Sam felt in control again. The trigger that had held her down could be fought though it seemed to take a hell of a shock or struggle. She couldn’t believe what she had heard from Jess. She had questioned how trustworthy the professor was but she had never expected her to be this evil. Sam’s bladder was at critical mass. She had long since past the point she thought she could hold on and it felt like her resistance would break at any moment. She started struggling. Her arms and legs gaining strength and her crying turning to anger. How dare someone treat her like this! She was going to shout and scream until… “H U S H L I T T L E O N E.” Jess said confidently. Sam tried to fight the words but it was a losing battle. The fog rolled over her like a slow moving tsunami. Her limbs fell limp and the words she had been about to shout were lost en route to her mouth. All she could do was let out a little whine as thoughts intruded and took over her mind. She found herself thinking that maybe Jess was right after all, she should just mentally step back and trust the professor to know what is best for her. The small little voice fought back valiantly when it seemed like everything was lost. Sam shook her head and cleared enough of the fog to start struggling again. She started shouting loudly even if her words were undefined and she sounded more like a toddler having a tantrum than a young woman in desperate need of help. She was achieving her goal though as people were turning to look at the suddenly screaming girl, she only needed one to realise she was an adult. “Oh, you’re a fussy little baby aren’t you?” Jess said hypothetically before lowering her voice, “It is pointless trying to resist the triggers.” Sam tried to flail even harder and she felt she had almost formed some words. The triggers didn’t seem as unbeatable as Jess thought and as more people looked over she felt like she actually had a chance. That was until she felt the professor’s fingers starting to dance across her belly. “I think this little girl needs a visit from the tickle monster!” Jess said. Sam wanted to push the hand away but the fingers starting dancing across her belly and her tantrum turned to laughter. She didn’t want to squirm and giggle but she couldn’t help herself. She saw people looking away and anyone who might’ve thought she wasn’t a baby was clearly convinced otherwise as she helplessly laughed. Sam tried to push the fingers away but her weak arms didn’t want to obey and as the tickling continued she felt the pressure in her bladder suddenly jump up several notches and then just as quickly disappear. Her eyes flew wide even as she continued to squirm. Sam could feel an intense relief tinged with shame as she felt liquid pouring into her diaper. The padding wrapped around her waist suddenly grew warm as hot urine cascaded into it. Sam cringed. She was no longer being tickled but the dam had burst and there was nothing she could do to halt the reservoir from pouring into her pants. She turned her head towards Jess and buried her face against the woman carrying her to the immigration desk. What resistance Sam continued to have faltered. “Passport please.” The bored looking man at the immigration desk said. Jess handed over the two passports as Sam squirmed. The wet padding now encasing her crotch felt heavy and it weighed down on her crotch. It didn’t feel as uncomfortable as Sam had imagined it would, the warmth was even quite comforting. She had forgotten how it felt when she was in the nursery. She kept her face hidden against Jess’s shoulder. “This all seems in order.” The man at the desk said barely suppressing a yawn, “Welcome home.” “Thank you.” Jess smiled, “It’s nice to be back.” As Sam was carried away from the immigration desk she was sobbing quietly. She couldn’t believe that this was happening. It felt like Jess had covered all the angles and now she was set to disappear. Her family and friends would think something had happened to her on vacation, none of them would realise she was in the country and trapped with a psychotic professor. Even the calming internal voice telling Sam to trust Jess, the same one she got after any of the triggers, couldn’t soothe her pain. “There’s no need to cry, baby.” Jess said as she patted Sam on the back and started walking towards the exit of the airport, “You’re safe now.” Sam only cried harder as she fought to maintain what little control over her body she had left. “Alright, I know how to make my little Sam feel better.” Jess said as she stopped on the sidewalk just next to one of the large car parks encircling the airport, “I was saving this for when I really needed it but I guess you need a little time to process everything. Mommy understands.” Sam didn’t know what Jess was referring to until it suddenly hit her she didn’t know how many triggers there were or what they did. How many hooks did Jess have embedded in Sam’s mind? “G O O D L I T T L E G I R L.” Jess said with an authoritative tone of voice. There was no fighting it this time. Sam was swept away immediately, all her conscious thoughts were washed away as the tears dried up. She started giggling and drooling childishly as she looked around with her thumb in her mouth. She looked up at Jess with that awe that babies have for their parents. Sam pushed down without a second thought and felt herself evacuating her bowels into her diaper as she was carried to the car. Her little fists held Jess’s shirt as grunted and tensed up. She could hear Jess giggle, no doubt she could feel the sudden squishiness on her arm as she carried Sam to her car. “Isn’t that better?” Jess asked rhetorically knowing Sam had no way to answer. The rear door of the car was opened and Sam was lowered into a car seat. She felt the mushy contents of her underwear ooze and squeeze around her as she was strapped in. Jess put the bags in the trunk and then climbed into the driving seat. She looked over to Sam with a smile. The baby was now grabbing one of her own feet and putting it in her mouth. Jess was certain she was doing the right thing as Sam fell into a deep sleep. --- Epilogue --- Jess leaned back in the wooden chair at her dining room table. Her apartment wasn’t too big, a single bedroom space with an open plan living area, but it was perfect as a temporary measure as she looked for a permanent position at a university. She was receiving offers from places, some of them very attractive, but she wasn’t in a rush and knew that when the right offer came along she would be able to go wherever she was needed. Until then she had her current job at the college Sam had previously been a student at. Jess was looking through her notes and typing up some more of her observations. She glanced over to the side and smiled. Remembering why she was going to all this trouble she felt a new energy to continue her work. “Are you being a good girl?” Jess called over to the playpen. Jess smiled when she saw Sam turn her head to look at her. The pigtails with pink bows shook in the air and a line of drool dropped from behind the bobbing pacifier on to the front of the little one’s dress. Jess could see Sam was holding two of her little dolls and appeared to be playing house with them. It had been three weeks since the plane had landed and Jess was starting to make some conclusions about the experiment she had been running. The triggers had continued to work and observing Sam’s behaviour had been fascinating. The poor girl had a difficult time adapting to life as a baby but it seemed she was slowly getting the hang of it. The triggers, which had been nearly continuous to start with, was now used with less regularity. “The “Behave” trigger was designed to make the subject more agreeable to a figure of authority.” Jess typed into her laptop, “A light layer of hypnosis that, though effective, was also broken by the subject with relative ease. Application for actual children could be beneficial for training and behaviour purposes.” Jess had been so busy applying for jobs and learning how to be a mother that she hadn’t had a chance to type up her findings until now. She smiled as she remembered the first time she had used the trigger to get Sam to dress in some baby clothes, it seemed like the suggestion of diapers had broken it. Jess had to laugh when she thought about just how many diapers she had changed now. She would be surprised if Sam wasn’t sitting in a wet diaper at that very moment. “The “Hush Little One” trigger is more heavy-duty. It is designed to make the subject more malleable but also physically weak.” Jess continued as the sounds of crinkling let her know Sam was moving about, “It’s been very effective whenever the subject resists. This would be perfect for criminal rehabilitation.” After getting Sam back home this medium level trigger had to be constantly used and reinforced by Jess until Sam calmed down. Over time she had been able to wean the little girl off this command as Sam gradually became more agreeable. “Finally, the “Good Little Girl” trigger is the most aggressive hypnotic suggestion.” Jess typed, “This causes the subject’s consciousness to recede along with their personality. They have little control over their body and will need to be treated, for all intents and purposes, like a helpless baby. At a push this could be used to punish inmates though this has some ethical concerns.” Jess clicked the save button and sat back in her chair. She felt proud of her efforts, Sam had needed an adult to guide her and take her in, and Jess had been that person. She had been nervous for the first two weeks after getting back to the apartment with Sam, she half expected the police to come bursting in at any moment and yet nothing had happened. Her plan had worked completely. Having visitors was a concern but Jess had learned that as soon as there was a knock on the door she gave Sam a trigger and it left her unable to cause problems. Jess soon learnt that Sam hated the most powerful trigger that basically made her a baby in both body and mind. However, after Jess interviewed Sam when she had recovered she found out Sam maintained some adult consciousness but could only remember snapshots of what happened. Jess was soon able to subdue Sam into being a good baby with the threat of that trigger hanging over her head. She rarely needed to use it when Sam did her best to do as she was told. It meant the independently minded young woman was doing her best to be a baby. Sam was practically doing Jess’s job for her which, to the professor, just proved the usefulness of her suggestions. It was obvious Jess could never publish her findings but that didn’t delegitimize her research. She knew her theories were correct and would now just have to prove them in a clinical setting. In the meantime she had to balance work with looking after her newly “adopted” daughter. No one had even questioned whether Sam was anything but a baby, they just accepted the adoption story Jess told them. “Are you having fun with your toys?” Jess asked as she stood up and walked over to the edge of the playpen. Sam looked up with a red face and nodded. Jess smiled but could see the truth in Sam’s eyes. The little girl hadn’t completely accepted her role she was just no longer being vocal with her objections as much. It was a start. There would be a long time in the future for Jess to continue to train Sam. Jess reached over the side of the pen and slipped a hand underneath the baby’s onesie. She felt Sam tense up as the swollen padding was prodded against her little body. “You’ll last until after lunch.” Jess said as she withdrew her hand, “I’ll be in the kitchen. If you need me just cry.” --- Sam watched Jess walk into the kitchen. As soon as the professor was out of sight around the corner she spat out the pacifier and dropped the dolls. It had been weeks since Sam disappeared and since then she had been constantly treated like a baby. Much to her annoyance she could only go along with everything to avoid the horrible hypnotic triggers. Sam had given up hope of being found or discovered. When she had first been brought back to the apartment she had thought there was no way this could carry on forever. It had been incredibly disorientating to wake up in a crib suddenly. She had experienced the strangest feeling when Jess had used the last trigger, she remembered some of what happened afterwards but it appeared to her like photographs and she knew she had no control over her body or mind. It was the worst feeling. It was Sam’s fear of the most powerful trigger that kept her in line for the most part. She hated being a helpless baby but it was one hundred times worse when she was out of control of everything. Having zero control over herself was Sam’s worst nightmare, it was as if her body was turned into a prison cell. The last time Sam had the heaviest hypnosis used on her it felt like she had lost a day of her life. She had kicked up a fuss when Jess tried to bathe her, it had been a difficult day for Sam and that was the straw that broke the camel’s back. She flatly refused to get undressed or get in the tub. When Jess reached over to pick her up Sam bit the professor’s arm, it wasn’t hard enough to really hurt or draw blood but it was a petulant move from someone on the verge of a tantrum. “You need to be a G O O D L I T T L E G I R L.” Jess had said crossly. Sam’s legs immediately went limp and she fell on to her hands and knees. Her adult consciousness was pushed back towards the back of her mind and it felt like something else took over. It was the strange combination of feeling time passing but not sensing anything that happened, just seeing occasional images. For Sam everything became a weird kaleidoscope where she couldn’t make sense of anything except occasional snapshots. She saw a shot of her naked in the bath with Jess leaning over her. As quick as a flash it was replaced with an image of her being spoon fed and then another shot of her in her crib. She seemed to snap back to reality in her playpen. She was holding her dollies and sitting in a heavily soiled diaper. She had reached behind her and felt the lump that was partially squashed against her body. It took a few hours for Sam to feel like herself again. Sam was left terrified by what that trigger which robbed her of everything. She had no control and barely any idea what happened when under that command. She knew she had to avoid it at all costs even if it meant going along with Jess’s insane babying. It had been a very difficult month. Sam vividly remembered her first diaper change after getting “home.” She was wet when Jess picked her up and showed her into the nursery. Nursery was maybe a grand word for what was essentially just a corner of the master bedroom but it was all the space that was available until they moved. The changing table was foldable to save space and was little more than a modified foldout table. It was right next to the small and basic crib. There were a few toys scattered around but that was pretty much it. Sam had been under the softest trigger at the time. She had full control of her faculties but was a little more pliable for Jess as she was laid down on the padded table and had her onesie opened. She blushed as Jess gently prodded the wet diaper before opening it and cleaning her up. That first time had been humiliating and it had only got slightly easier with each of the many changes she had suffered through since. Sam felt powerless to resist because if she broke character for a moment she was hit with a trigger. Jess had so much control over her that she could take her outside without risking being revealed. Jess had bought Sam a stroller that she was strapped into. Jess used the medium level trigger on Sam before leaving the apartment. Sam was trapped in the stroller and rolled through town seeing dozens of people but not being able to give them any hint something was wrong. “I bought some new baby food for you to try.” Jess called out from the kitchen bringing Sam back to the present. Sam felt hungry but she grimaced at the words “baby food.” Her diet had been drastically changed since she had arrived in Jess’s apartment and although she didn’t always get fed the mushy baby food it was more common than being allowed regular food. She suppressed her immediate instinct to complain and just waited for Jess to take her to the highchair. Sam didn’t have to wait long. She soon had Jess walking over to her and lifting her up off the floor. Her little legs kicked out automatically as she was lifted under her arms and sat on the professor’s lap, it was a position she was very familiar with now. The highchair was a standard baby one, much to Sam’s chagrin there had been no need to adjust it for her body. Sam was spoon fed baby food whilst she enviously eyed Jess’s adult meal. She had to admit the new baby food wasn’t too terrible but it was still bland and she hated the lumpy texture. It wasn’t long until she was finished leaving her sat in the highchair impatiently whilst Jess continued to eat. She felt a rumble in her tummy and didn’t even hesitate. Leaning to the side Sam didn’t give it a second thought as she pushed down with her tummy muscles and felt a fast flow of mushy poop spill out into her diaper. The diet which contained mostly baby food had made her bowel movements much softer so her waste was often this easy to pass. Jess didn’t like it when Sam didn’t immediately use her diaper when she needed to and the risk of getting a trigger was too much so Sam made sure to fill her pants at the slightest need. Sam sat in embarrassed silence as she slowly sank into the feces in her diaper. She looked down at the tray but kept an eye on Jess out of the corner of her eye. She really wanted a diaper change as soon as she did these disgraceful things but she had been taught not to announce what was in her diaper even if she was leaking. It took only half a minute before Jess sniffed the air. She didn’t say anything but continued eating her dinner. “I’ll change you in a minute.” Jess said as she finished up her meal, “I’ll just clean up.” As Jess started taking the dishes and cutlery out to the kitchen Sam pushed uselessly on the tray in front of her and when it didn’t budge she slumped down into her mess and waited to be released. Like the situation she found herself in escape was impossible. --- Sam closed her eyes as warm water was poured over the top of her head. She felt a wet flannel scrubbing at her naked body tickling her slightly. In the background the sound of the television provided accompaniment to Jess’s humming. It had been six months since Sam had taken her fateful flight though she was only aware of that fact because Jess told her. Sam’s days consisted of mind-numbing routine occasionally broken up by massive embarrassment. She had completely lost track of time and had accepted no one was looking for her months ago. They still hadn’t moved and Jess was still looking for a new place to work. Sam didn’t think she needed to bother, she had given up being found by anyone. She was sure everyone who had known her had already moved on. “You’ve been such a good baby recently.” Jess said happily as she soaped Sam up, “I will have to think of a special treat for you.” Sam’s rather frazzled mind immediately jumped to the hope that she would be let go. She hadn’t spoken much over recent months because she knew that Jess didn’t want to hear her talk and she risked getting punished. Not to mention without anyone to converse with Sam’s opportunities to chat were limited at best. Despite the risks of doing so Sam decided it was time to speak up. “Are you going to let me go?” Sam asked in a quiet voice, “Like, ever?” “Silly baby.” Jess replied as she started washing the soap off, “What would you want out there in the big scary world when you have me?” Sam could think of a thousand reasons to want to be out of the crazy professor’s clutches but she knew none of them would make a difference to Jess. She looked down at the small tub full of water that had been sat in the sink for her. She looked at the little rubber duck floating amongst the bubbles in the baby bath. Maybe there was something that would appeal to Jess. “What about college?” Sam asked. She winced knowing that she risked the triggers every time she spoke. Fortunately Jess seemed to be in a good mood. None of the triggers had been used in the last few months but their threat still scared Sam. “Silly girl, when you went missing they removed your enrollment.” Jess chuckled like her baby was saying something very silly indeed, “You can’t just waltz back in like nothing happened.” Sam felt herself slump in the water. Of course there was no going back to college, as far as anyone knew she had disappeared off the face of the Earth whilst in Europe half a year ago. She would probably give her friends heart attacks if she suddenly walked through the door at this point. It’s why any time Sam was taken outside Jess made sure it was far away from anywhere Sam used to frequent even if it was unlikely anyone would recognize her now. The professor was crazy but she wasn’t stupid. Sam sniffed back tears. “Aww, don’t fret baby.” Jess rubbed Sam’s back, “You don’t need to worry about these things anymore.” Sam moved her feet a little causing the water to splash. She tried to hold back the panic that always accompanied times like this. Whenever she allowed herself to think about the future and what might be coming next she felt a ball of anxiety grew in her tummy until it threatened to overwhelm her completely. Jess lifted Sam out of the tub and swaddled her in a towel so that all her limbs were pinned to her side. Sam looked up at Jess’s face as she was carried from the baby bath in the sink to the corner of the bedroom used for her nursery. Her mind was racing as she thought about the rest of her life being spent like this. Her eyes were wide and she was trembling. It seemed like Jess could sense something was brewing inside her baby. “You’ve been such a good girl.” Jess cooed gently, “I haven’t had to use a trigger in months. Don’t ruin it now. Come on, I’ll put you down for a nice nap.” Sam struggled against the cloth that held her like a cocoon. It had been months since she felt the panic overwhelm her like this and there was nothing she could do to stop it. The crushing weight of her future pushed in on her much harder than the towel swaddling. Jess pursed her lips. The struggling was useless as Sam was easy to hold like a baby, she looked down at the bundle in her arms and sighed. She had thought Sam was beyond this but it seemed like the triggers still needed reinforcing. “H U S H L I T T L E O N E.” Jess said with a sigh of disappointment. Time had not dulled the triggers effects and Sam felt a sinking feeling as her limbs became leaden. She opened her mouth to protest but found she could only babble incoherently. The fog descended in her mind obscuring her ability to think properly, suddenly making sure Jess was happy with her became the most important thing. “It’s OK, baby.” Jess said as they went into the bedroom, “Mommy’s got you. You’re safe and secure.” Sam was diapered with her arms and legs flailing uselessly. She whimpered softly as she was picked up again and deposited in the crib. Jess leaned over the rails and kissed Sam on the forehead. “Have a nice nap, sweetie. I’m sure you’ll be better behaved afterwards.” Jess smiled as she flicked a switch on the mobile above the baby bed to get it started. She walked away from the crib and closed the door behind her. --- Sam babbled happily as her Mommy made funny faces at her. The pacifier in her mouth bobbed in and out as she giggled. They were standing on a moving walkway that was taking them through a busy airport, the very same one they had landed at over eighteen months previously. Jess cuddled her baby girl and held her suitcase to the side. After a very lengthy search Jess was finally moving across the country to a new job. She was to be the head of the psychology department at a prestigious college on the opposite coast. Jess was more than happy with how things were turning out. With her new salary Jess had been able to buy a nice three-bedroom house. She had hired decorators and one of the rooms was already set up as a nursery. Moving across the country also meant she didn’t have to worry so much about anyone finding Sam anymore. “You’re being such a good girl.” Jess said, “You’re going to love your new nursery!” Sam crinkled slightly as she adjusted her legs. She looked at Jess with admiration, like a little girl looking at their mother and protector. It had been so long since she had been a regular independent adult that “acting” like a baby no longer felt like acting. She struggled to remember what being an adult had entailed, what her daily life had been like before diaper changes, bottle feedings and everything else. Sam had to admit that the thought of being a normal adult again scared her. For one and a half years all she had known was Jess, the triggers and the constant non-stop babying. All she knew was diapers and after so long in them it had become second nature to use them, she had found herself wetting and even pooping herself without a second thought a lot of the time. Sometimes she would be playing in her pen and suddenly realise her diaper was wet, she would wrack her brain but not have any memory of wetting. She couldn’t even blame the triggers. “Tickets and passports please.” A bored sounding man behind a desk said. Sam looked around as Jess handed over the documents. She looked at him and wondered if he had even a faint inkling that the apparent baby in the woman’s arms was actually an adult. Sam knew her documents reflected her new infantile identity. “Thank you.” The attendant said, “The plane will be boarding soon.” Sam was carried away from the desk and over to the seating area. She had flashbacks to when she had first been shown the videos of the hypnotism session. It felt like a lifetime ago, she felt like a whole new person. “Are you excited?” Jess asked as she placed Sam on her knee and bounced her a little, “A new start in a new place.” Sam knew her opinion wasn’t wanted and if she had spoken she was sure that Jess would stop her sooner rather than later. She had learned it was much easier to just babble around her pacifier than try to actually express her opinion. Besides, what did she have to look forward to? Her life was surely going to be the same once they landed and settled in at the new house. She was going to be kept as a baby in perpetuity. “Well you should be excited.” Jess said happily as she started tickling Sam, “Yes you should! Yes you should!” As Jess repeated the words in a childish way Sam could only writhe and giggle. The professor’s fingers danced over Sam’s belly tickling her into submission. When Jess finally stopped she wondered breathlessly what she could possibly have to be excited about. She looked up at her Mommy hoping to hear more information. “You should be excited because…” Jess let the sentence linger to create suspense, “I enrolled you at the college I’m working at!” Sam’s mouth dropped open and the pacifier fell out from between her lips. A line of drool fell down her chin. Surely she had misunderstood what her Mummy was saying. There was no way Jess would’ve actually enrolled her. After everything that had been going on there was no reason to do it, Sam had only just started acting like the good baby Jess had wanted for so long. Despite the rational side of Sam’s brain telling her something seemed wrong the faint flicker of hope that had been nearly extinguished suddenly erupted. “The look on your face!” Jess chuckled, “I take it you’re excited now?” Sam could feel her chest swell as she started thinking about what this meant. She was going to be a grown-up again! She would have to get new clothes, new stationary, she’d make new friends. Sam’s mind raced as she thought about everything that would need to change. Sam felt the warm padding between her legs and realised she would have to potty train herself again, she’d have to get used to talking like a regular adult. Maybe she would even be able to go home… “When I saw the program they’re running at the college I just couldn’t resist. It’s perfect for you.” Jess said. She started rummaging in her handbag for something. Sam could only imagine it was a psychology course since that was what she was doing before. She saw Jess pull out a small leaflet from her bag and she turned it so the front faced Sam. The little girl’s face froze as she looked at the pictures and read the text. Deep down she knew something like this would happen but the hope being ripped away hurt a lot. “Apparently the college daycare is top of the line.” Jess said, “And you’ll have so many other babies to play with whilst Mummy works.” Sam could feel herself tearing up as she looked at the leaflet. The words and pictures took time to sink in. Her bottom lip quivered as she felt her heart sink. She had expected to be kept as a baby until the brief flicker of hope had flared. This was so much worse than the status quo, instead of being kept mostly at home she was going to be left with other babies. Every day would be a fresh humiliation. “Don’t cry, baby.” Jess said as she picked up the pacifier and slipped it back into Sam’s mouth, “I’m sure you’ll make plenty of new friends. I know that when you get anxious you do silly things like telling people you’re a grown-up so I made a trigger just for this scenario to help you acclimatize with the other babies. We can try it out now.” Sam hated the triggers more than the babying itself. The triggers took away her autonomy and made her beholden to the will of others. Whether she was put under the heaviest trigger or the smallest suggestion it felt unbearable. “No, wa-” Sam started to say around the soother in her mouth. “S I L E N C E.” Jess said loudly. “-it please don’t blurur.” Sam’s sentence died as the trigger hit her ears and instead she babbled like a real baby. Jess smiled. Her system of hypnotic suggestion appeared to be foolproof, she had turned it into an art form. “Glurt thuolo lerl.” Sam tried to speak again but her words turned to mush on their way to her mouth. The frustration immediately bubbled over as she flailed her fists. Jess just held her baby close to her chest. She smiled as she patted Sam’s back. The little girl had no idea how many triggers had been implanted and were just waiting to be exploited when the time was right. “Shush, don’t worry, baby.” Jess said quietly as she rocked Sam back and forth a little, “You’re going to be the best baby girl for Mommy.”
    1 point
  48. Probly the cost of it and the possible stigma that still attached to it.
    1 point
  49. Chapter Ten When I arrived at the office I was instructed by the front desk to immediately go upstairs to meet the board of directors. So far I could tell, from the nervous secretary, they weren’t having a great morning. As soon as I stepped into the conference room the chewing out began. Threats were made by most, some of them were bargaining, only two of them were asking for an explanation. Luckily for me, my time in the other dimension wasn’t all useless. I have learned a few tricks from the monster I had to call mommy. I straightened my back and put my chin up a little, staring at them with cold eyes. Lingering a little too long on a few of them. You wait for them to quiet down, awaken their curiosity of what you’re going to do. Next step was waiting in silence, only that way you got the upper hand. As a mommy lecturing her Littles. After I got them where I wanted them I coldly explained my plan. I admitted it was a reckless move of mine to wait for Miss Doran to take action. I assured them, bringing up my experience, that it was just a matter of time. As a final statement I asked them to leave Ray alone, since the improvisational move was all on me. They all slowly bobbed their heads towards me in agreement. A few whispers went around the room, debating on what to do. After a very stern warning to never pull that kind of shit again, my pay was docked even lower, barely survivable in this day and age. A small sacrifice for now. They sure will load me with a nice bonus, maybe even a company car with a driver, but only when my wager holds up I stepped out of the office, showing a little smile when the door closed behind me. With a steady pace I walked towards the elevator and pressed the bottom of the nursery floor. I let myself relax as the elevator slowly got to the right floor, feeling a little shiver crawl across my back. Only now realizing that the reprimand could have gotten way worse and that I was on thin ice. At worst they could send me back to that miserable place. Thankfully, for that to happen I would practically burn the place to the ground. The elevator doors opened at the right floor and I stepped out. I walked down the hallway and stood still in front of the door. I found my composure, swiped my card and stepped into the room. With one quick look around the room I was satisfied, everything was running like it was supposed to do. Ray and Ed quickly got up from their desks and walked over to me. “Good morning!” They both said simultaneously. “Ray, Ed, good morning,” I said, nodding at each of them. Ed was kneading his stress ball a little. “So, how bad was it?” Ray asked. “Once I explained everything they were a little more lenient,” I answered. “Don’t worry, I explained that you didn’t have anything to do with it. It was all on me.” Ray let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you,” he stated. “So, how are they doing?” I asked, looking at the two way mirror. “They seem to be alright. Helen did have to punish them for changing their diapers at night,” Ed said, putting the stress ball away. “Tell me everything,” I said, taking the lead and walking towards the two way mirror. Helen and the two babies were sitting at the table drawing. Ed gave me a full account of last night, starting with Kara messing her diaper. I was a little surprised that Layla managed to change Kara’s diaper. Most Littles, at least where I stayed for those dreaded five years, were conditioned to not touch their diapers. I chuckled a little when Ed explained their punishments to me. “What’s so funny about that?” Ed asked, stopping his briefing and giving me a puzzled look. “Just a fitting punishment, that’s all,” I said “There is just one other thing we have picked up last night,” Ed said, giving me a tablet. A video played right away, showing Layla and Kara in their crib, talking to each other. I listened intently to Layla explaining why she wasn’t sucking on her pacifier anymore. My eyes went wide while I kept my focus on the video. “Is she, progressing?” I asked. “We figured so. As for now there are no big changes in her behaviour, aside from the pacifier and stuffed animal. Our estimate is that it won’t take long for it to become a problem,” Ed explained carefully. “Right,” I stated. “Thank you for showing me this,” I said, handing the tablet back to Edd. This was probably bad? I don’t know. I have never seen a Little making progress. Usually the Amazons just regress them slowly or take everything with one operation. But for a Little to grow up a second time? No chance. I wonder how Layla’s mother would take this, or David Jones. What would Layla begin to think right now? Would she try to make her escape and live in this world? Many questions raced around my head, with only one answer available to all of them. That’s to hoping it’s going to work. “Let’s try feeding them breastmilk,” I said calmly. “Breastmilk? You think that’s going to work?” Ed asked. “Honestly, I don’t think so. Their breastmilk is, different,” I stammered a little. “But we have to try everything. So breastmilk it is.” “I am taking care of it,” Ray said, already making a call and walking away. Ed and I stayed and stared into the nursery. I grinded my teeth a little. This is not why I am forced to work here, I don’t have any experience with raising Littles. “Euhm, Irene,” Ed said, breaking my train of thought. “Yes?” I said, turning my head a little. “Well, I had a question on my mind,” he said nervously. “What is it?” “Since Kara signed the papers yesterday, agreeing to, well this,” he said, gesturing at the nursery. “Your attitude towards her seemed to have changed, negatively I mean. I just wondered why?” “Just a little falling out before Kara signed the papers, that’s all. I admire what she is doing down there,” I lied. I wasn’t going to tell Ed about my hatred for that dimension, and everyone who liked diapers. People here should know how good they have it. Plenty of Littles would trade with those kinds of people in a heartbeat, but most of them wouldn’t. Wishing that kind of torture on some else is considered inhuman amongst the Little population. “Ah, I see,” Ed nodded, kneading his stress ball a little harder. ------------------------------------------------------------------ “How are you holding up Kara?” I asked her, seeing her visible squirming in just her diaper. I was wriggling a little in my seat, finding a good position to fill my diaper in. I slowly started to unclench my anus and let the soft stool out. “Okay,” she answered slowly, probably getting hit with another cramp. “Just letting go is the best advice I got,” I said, trying to help. I dropped my pencil and scooted a little towards Kara. Nanny was watching us silently from the other side of the table. “It truly is Kara, as a part of your punishment I can’t change you right away,” nanny said with a sad look. “But I promise you will feel better.” “For how longggh,” Kara grunted. “Do I have to stay in it?” “At least an hour so we can make sure everything is out,” nanny answered. “That’s not so bad!” I said, trying to lighten the mood. “So the longer you wait, the longer you have to sit like this,” I explained, slowly letting more poop ooze into my diaper. Kara was mulling it over for a few seconds before she got up and squated next to her chair. Kara really worked up a sweat whilst she filled her diaper. I stood next to her slowly rubbing her back. After a few minutes Kara slowly relaxed her muscles, her breathing steady and calmer. “Better?” I asked. Kara nodded slowly, slowly pushing the last bit out. “Yeah, I think so,” Kara said. “I don’t think I can convince you two to ride the rocking horse,” nanny chuckled. “No, thank you,” I said smiling, shaking my head a little. Kara didn’t pay any attention to what the nanny was saying. She lifted her legs one at the time, probably trying to figure something out. I went back to my drawing and sat down in my chair. I felt the icky mush slowly wrapping around my bottom. I grabbed a brown pencil and continued coloring the bear in. “One hour, right?” Kara asked calmly, wrinkling her nose and closing her eyes. She hovered above her chair before finally sitting down. She slowly opened her eyes again and smiled at me while her eyes were full with tears. “One hour,” nanny said, grabbing her phone. “Starting now.” The hour went by quickly, well at least for me. I don’t think I can say the same about Kara, who kept shifting in her seat. I finished the bear and showed it to nanny and Kara, who were both impressed by my work. “Uhu, just like that but white,” Kara said, pointing at the fur. “That’s really beautiful Layla! If we had a fridge we would put it up there,” nanny praised me. “Thank you!” I said with a great smile on my face, admiring my work once again. I grabbed another piece of paper as a beeping sound went off in nanny’s pocket. “I guess it’s changing time!” Nanny chirped “I hope everything is pushed out into the diapers.” Nanny stood up and grabbed everything necessary for the upcoming diaper changes. “Okay Layla, you first,” nanny said, patting the changing mat. I slowly got up from my chair, feeling the mess fall back into the diaper. I carefully waddled towards the mat and laid down on it. “Do you want your stuffie?” Nanny asked. “No thank you,” I said, shaking my head a little. Nanny opened up my diaper and immediately scrunched her nose. “Wow, that laxative really helped making a mess of things,” nanny said while grabbing a few wipes. She cleaned my privates carefully and just a lot of wipes for my bum. “All clean,” nanny clapped after a while. I looked up a little and could see that she piled the uesd wipes into my old messy diaper. “What kind of diaper do you want to wear?” Nanny asked, showing me the options that lay next to me. “Euhm, what am I going to wear?” I asked, hoping for something matching. Mommy always made sure my diaper and outfit were matching. I looked over at Kara, who was looking impatiently at us. “Whatever you want sweety,” nanny said, cleaning up the mountain of wipes and a used diaper. “Then white, that goes with everything,” I suggested. I watched nanny put the used diaper in the pail and grabbed the white one from the selection. She quickly taped me into it with lots of powder. “That will do,” nanny commented, patting my diaper slightly. “Why don’t you pick something out while I change Kara,” nanny smiled. I nodded and toddled towards the closet. “Such a messy bessy,” I nanny cooing from behind me. I opened the closet and was met with lots of pastel colors and frills. I examined each and every dress, shirt, and onesie that hung in there. I finally picked out a light green shirt with some sort of lizard on it. I put it over my head and got my arms through it with some effort. When my head went through the neck hole, Kara was already standing next to me in a clean diaper. “We are going for shirts today?” Kara asked me, examining the clothes in front of her. “You can wear a dress if you want,” I said. “A shirt will be okay,” Kara shook her head. Her hand went into the closet and pulled out a pink shirt with colorful bears on it. Kara’s cheeks went red at the sight of it. “I didn’t know there were bears on it.” “This will do perfectly!” nanny chirped as she grabbed the shirt out of Kara’s hands. “Arms up!” nanny instructed. Kara did as she was told and was put into the shirt. Kara smoothened out the fabric a little and looked at us in the mirror. Without her shoes on, Kara was definitely shorter then I was. “Time to fix that hair of yours,” nanny said, grabbing Kara’s ponytail softly and removing the hair tie. “Oh, right,” Kara said, turning around. “But where? I don’t see a faucet anywhere,” Kara noted. “Don’t worry about that. They have a solution for everything now,” nanny explained, grabbing a little white bottle from the closet. “What is that?” I asked, pointing at the bottle. “Dry shampoo, maybe not perfect, but it will do for now,” nanny explained. “Back to the chairs again and fix that greasy hair,” she motioned for us to walk as she closed the closet. We sat down on the chairs again and nanny quickly worked the dry shampoo in Kara’s hair. Kara kept her eyes closed the entire time. After nanny was done working it in she put Kara’s hair in two cute pigtails with pink ribbons. “Let’s do yours,” nanny said as she observed her work on Kara. Nanny did the same routine with me as I saw her do with Kara. Soon I stood next to her with my hair in pigtails with matching ribbons. “So, what do you two want to do before lunch time?” Nanny asked us. “Can we watch Puffin Rock?” Kara spoke softly. “TV is only for after dinner,” nanny explained. “What do you want to do?” Kara asked me. “Why don’t we see what’s in the toy box? I haven't looked in there yet!” I said, pointing at the closet. Kara nodded and we walked over to the closet again.
    1 point
×
×
  • Create New...